George Keith's Fourth narrative of his proceedings at Turners-hall divided into three parts : detecting the Quakers gross errors, vile heresies, and antichristian principles, oppugning the fundamentals of Christianity, by clear and evident proofs (in above two hundred and fifty quotations) faithfully taken out of their books, and read at three several meetings, the 11th, the 18th, and 23d of Jan., 1699 before a great auditory of judicious persons, ministers, and others, more particularly discovering the fallacious and sophistical defences of George Whitehead, Joseph Wyeth, and seven Quakers of Colchester, in their late books on all the several heads contained in the printed advertisement : to which is prefix'd, the attestation of five ministers of the Church of England, to the truth of the said quotations, and a postcript [sic] / by George Keith.
         Fourth narrative of his proceedings at Turners-Hall
         Keith, George, 1639?-1716.
      
       
         
           1700
        
      
       Approx. 472 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 65 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47145
         Wing K167
         ESTC R2430
         13070924
         ocm 13070924
         97123
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47145)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97123)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 743:2)
      
       
         
           
             George Keith's Fourth narrative of his proceedings at Turners-hall divided into three parts : detecting the Quakers gross errors, vile heresies, and antichristian principles, oppugning the fundamentals of Christianity, by clear and evident proofs (in above two hundred and fifty quotations) faithfully taken out of their books, and read at three several meetings, the 11th, the 18th, and 23d of Jan., 1699 before a great auditory of judicious persons, ministers, and others, more particularly discovering the fallacious and sophistical defences of George Whitehead, Joseph Wyeth, and seven Quakers of Colchester, in their late books on all the several heads contained in the printed advertisement : to which is prefix'd, the attestation of five ministers of the Church of England, to the truth of the said quotations, and a postcript [sic] / by George Keith.
             Fourth narrative of his proceedings at Turners-Hall
             Keith, George, 1639?-1716.
          
           [8], 116, [4] p.
           
             Printed for Brabazon Aylmer ...,
             London :
             1700.
          
           
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Errata: p. [1]-[2] at end.
             "A catalogue of the authors and books of Quakers, quoted in this narrative, and some books of their opponents": p. [3]-[4] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Whitehead, George, 1636?-1723.
           Wyeth, Joseph, 1663-1731.
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2005-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-07 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-07 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           George
           Keith's
           FOURTH
           NARRATIVE
           ,
           OF
           HIS
           PROCEEDINGS
           AT
           TURNERS-HALL
           ,
           1699.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           WE
           ,
           whose
           Names
           are
           under
           written
           ,
           having
           (
           at
           Mr.
           
           Keith's
           Request
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Allowance
           of
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           London
           )
           carefully
           examin'd
           the
           Quotations
           of
           this
           Narrative
           ,
           do
           testifie
           the
           Faithfulness
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           exactly
           agree
           with
           the
           Books
           out
           of
           which
           they
           are
           taken
           .
           And
           as
           we
           commend
           his
           Integrity
           ,
           in
           retracting
           publickly
           his
           Errors
           ,
           and
           his
           Christian
           Zeal
           for
           the
           reducing
           of
           his
           Brethren
           who
           are
           yet
           entangled
           with
           them
           ;
           so
           we
           hope
           ,
           they
           will
           follow
           his
           Example
           ,
           and
           discern
           the
           Perniciousness
           of
           their
           Ways
           ,
           and
           be
           led
           ,
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           Acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Z.
             Isham
             ,
             
               D.
               D.
               Rector
               of
               St.
            
             Botolph
             Bishops-gate
             .
          
           
             W.
             Bedford
             ,
             
               D.
               D.
               Rector
               of
               St.
            
             George
             Botolph-Lane
             .
          
           
             R.
             Altham
             ,
             
               B.
               D.
               Rector
               of
               St.
            
             Andrew
             Vndershaft
             .
          
           
             Will.
             Whitfield
             ,
             
               Rector
               of
               St.
            
             Martins
             at
             Ludgate
             .
          
           
             J.
             Adams
             ,
             
               Rector
               of
               St.
            
             Alban
             ,
             Woodstreet
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           George
           Keith's
           FOURTH
           NARRATIVE
           ,
           OF
           HIS
           PROCEEDINGS
           AT
           TURNERS-HALL
           .
        
         
           Divided
           into
           Three
           Parts
           :
        
         
           Detecting
           the
           Quakers
           Gross
           Errors
           ,
           Vile
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           Antichristian
           Principles
           ,
           oppugning
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           by
           clear
           and
           evident
           Proofs
           (
           
             in
             above
             Two
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             Quotations
          
           )
           faithfully
           taken
           out
           of
           their
           Books
           ,
           and
           read
           at
           three
           several
           Meetings
           ,
           the
           11th
           ,
           the
           18th
           ,
           and
           23d
           of
           Jan.
           1699.
           before
           a
           great
           Auditory
           of
           Judicious
           Persons
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           others
           :
           More
           particularly
           discovering
           the
           Fallacious
           and
           Sophistical
           Defences
           of
           
             George
             Whitehead
             ,
             Joseph
             Wyeth
          
           ,
           and
           seven
           Quakers
           of
           Colchester
           ,
           in
           their
           late
           Books
           on
           all
           the
           several
           Heads
           contained
           in
           the
           printed
           Advertisement
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           prefix'd
           ,
           The
           Attestation
           of
           five
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           said
           Quotations
           ;
           And
           a
           POSTCRIPT
           .
        
         
           By
           GEORGE
           KEITH
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Brabazon
             Aylmer
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Pigeons
          
           against
           the
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           in
           Cornhill
           ,
           1700.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Advertisement
           .
        
         
           THIS
           is
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           my
           purpose
           (
           God-willing
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Assistance
           )
           to
           be
           present
           at
           Turners-Hall
           in
           Philpot-Lane
           by
           Fanchurch-Street
           in
           London
           ,
           being
           our
           ordinary
           Meeting-place
           ,
           Licensed
           by
           Authority
           ,
           on
           the
           Eleventh
           Day
           of
           the
           Eleventh
           Month
           called
           January
           ,
           in
           the
           Forenoon
           ;
           there
           to
           detect
           and
           discover
           Gross
           Errors
           and
           Anti-christian
           Principles
           ,
           plainly
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           approved
           Authors
           and
           Writers
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           by
           ocular
           Inspection
           presenting
           them
           ,
           in
           fair
           and
           full
           Quotations
           ,
           to
           as
           many
           as
           are
           willing
           to
           be
           present
           and
           make
           Inspection
           into
           them
           .
           And
           also
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           great
           Fallacy
           and
           Sophistry
           of
           
             George
             Whitehead
          
           and
           
             Joseph
             Wyeth
          
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           their
           Brethren
           at
           Colchester
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           used
           in
           their
           late
           printed
           Defences
           of
           their
           Own
           ,
           and
           their
           Brethrens
           most
           Erronious
           Passages
           contained
           in
           their
           Books
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Cloak
           and
           Hide
           their
           Antichristian
           Principles
           and
           vile
           Errors
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           great
           Scandal
           of
           all
           true
           Protestants
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           more
           refined
           Part
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           true
           Christians
           any
           where
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           do
           hereby
           desire
           ,
           
             George
             Whitehead
          
           and
           
             Joseph
             Wyeth
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Second
           Days
           Meeting
           at
           London
           ,
           who
           have
           approved
           their
           late
           
           Books
           ,
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           said
           Meeting
           (
           for
           which
           I
           have
           Permission
           by
           Civil
           Authority
           )
           or
           any
           others
           who
           think
           themselves
           concerned
           ,
           at
           the
           Time
           and
           Place
           above-mentioned
           ,
           to
           hear
           and
           see
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Books
           ,
           their
           Errors
           and
           Fallacies
           detected
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           offer
           in
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           Brethrens
           Defence
           ,
           shall
           be
           fairly
           heard
           .
        
         
           The
           particular
           Errors
           that
           I
           intend
           (
           God-willing
           )
           to
           discover
           them
           guilty
           of
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           Books
           and
           Authors
           ,
           are
           ,
        
         
           Concerning
           
             their
             Pretences
             to
             Infallibility
             and
             sinless
             Perfection
             .
          
           Concerning
           
             the
             Scriptures
          
           .
           Concerning
           
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
          
           .
           Concerning
           
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             his
             Soul
             and
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             .
          
           Concerning
           Justification
           .
           Concerning
           
             the
             Soul.
          
           Concerning
           
             the
             Light
             within
          
           .
           Concerning
           
             the
             Resurrection
          
           .
           Concerning
           
             the
             outward
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Supper
             .
          
           Concerning
           
             doing
             servile
             Work
             on
             the
             First
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           
             George
             Keith
             .
          
           
             London
             ,
             
               18th
               10th
               Month
               ,
               1699-1700
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           few
           Words
           of
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           IMPARTIAL
           READERS
           .
        
         
           IMpartial
           Readers
           ,
           I
           have
           these
           few
           things
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           ,
           and
           recommend
           to
           your
           Consideration
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           I
           found
           just
           and
           necessary
           Cause
           to
           recite
           diverse
           former
           Quotations
           given
           in
           my
           former
           Narratives
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Books
           formerly
           publish'd
           against
           the
           Quakers
           Errors
           ,
           to
           detect
           the
           fallacious
           and
           sophistical
           Defences
           that
           they
           have
           made
           in
           their
           late
           Books
           ,
           in
           Vindication
           of
           those
           Quotations
           ,
           to
           cover
           their
           vile
           Errors
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Beside
           the
           former
           Quotations
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           I
           have
           brought
           many
           new
           Quotations
           ,
           which
           are
           neither
           in
           my
           former
           Narratives
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           other
           Books
           that
           hitherto
           have
           been
           published
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           obviates
           the
           cavelling
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             expected
             of
             new
             Matter
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             other
             Books
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             been
             already
             answered
             by
             them
             :
          
           The
           contrary
           whereof
           will
           sufficiently
           appear
           to
           any
           that
           shall
           compare
           this
           fourth
           Narrative
           ,
           with
           any
           other
           Books
           ,
           before
           this
           ,
           published
           against
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Whereas
           the
           common
           Objection
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             their
             Books
             are
             neither
             fully
             nor
             fairly
             quoted
             :
          
           To
           remove
           the
           Ground
           of
           any
           such
           Objection
           ,
           I
           have
           got
           the
           Attestation
           of
           Persons
           of
           known
           Integrity
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           them
           (
           as
           I
           got
           the
           like
           Attestation
           from
           some
           ,
           the
           former
           Year
           ,
           to
           attest
           to
           my
           third
           Narrative
           .
           )
           I
           have
           given
           the
           Quotations
           as
           fully
           and
           fairly
           as
           is
           requisite
           to
           satisfie
           any
           reasonable
           Persons
           .
           But
           the
           Men
           I
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           will
           (
           I
           expect
           )
           renew
           their
           unjust
           Complaint
           ,
           and
           will
           tell
           their
           Readers
           ,
           
             This
             and
             the
             other
             Passage
             ,
             going
             before
             ,
             or
             following
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             inserted
             in
             the
             Quotations
          
           ;
           whereas
           the
           not
           inserting
           of
           them
           ,
           makes
           not
           their
           Cause
           one
           whit
           the
           worse
           ,
           nor
           the
           inserting
           them
           ,
           makes
           their
           Cause
           one
           whit
           the
           better
           ,
           as
           could
           be
           shewed
           in
           many
           Instances
           ,
           and
           is
           shewed
           in
           their
           late
           Books
           ,
           for
           when
           so
           much
           is
           quoted
           out
           of
           any
           Book
           ,
           that
           gives
           the
           full
           Sense
           of
           the
           Writer
           ;
           whatever
           is
           more
           ,
           is
           superfluous
           .
        
         
           
             Note
             ,
             for
             a
             Proof
             on
             the
             last
             Head
             ,
          
           That
           the
           Quakers
           deny
           the
           Moral
           Law
           or
           Ten
           Commandments
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Rule
           to
           the
           Christian's
           Life
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           do
           not
           blame
           ,
           but
           justifie
           doing
           servile
           Work
           on
           the
           first
           Day
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           while
           the
           Minister
           was
           preaching
           .
           
             See
             p.
             28.
             of
             this
             Narrative
             .
          
        
         
           
             G.
             K.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           George
           Keith's
           Fourth
           Narrative
           ,
           OF
           HIS
           Proceedings
           at
           Turners-Hall
           ,
           1699.
           
           For
           the
           Detecting
           the
           QUAKERS
           ERRORS
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Part
             giving
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             Proofs
             on
             the
             first
             four
             Heads
             ,
             contained
             in
             his
             printed
             Advertisement
             ,
             viz.
             Concerning
             ,
             I.
             Their
             Infallibility
             ,
             II.
             Their
             sinless
             Perfection
             ,
             III.
             The
             Scriptures
             ,
             IV.
             The
             Holy
             Trinity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Proofs
             out
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Books
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             Head
             ,
             concerning
             their
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             GEORGE
             Fox
             ,
             
               Great
               Mystery
               ,
               pag.
            
             105.
             
             For
             who
             witness
             these
             Conditions
             that
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             that
             gave
             forth
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             They
             witness
             Infallibility
             ,
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             possessed
             and
             witnessed
             among
             those
             called
             Quakers
             .
             Glory
             to
             the
             Highest
             for
             ever
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               a
               little
               after
            
             ,
             So
             Isay
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             Antichrists
             ,
             Deceivers
             ,
             Beast
             ,
             Mother
             of
             Harlots
             ;
             none
             of
             these
             can
             witness
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             .
             But
             being
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             was
             in
             ,
             that
             gave
             forth
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             infallible
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             but
             with
             that
             they
             are
             all
             judged
             out
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               Great
               Mystery
               ,
               pag.
            
             98.
             
             And
             thou
             and
             you
             all
             that
             speak
             and
             write
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             God
             immediately
             and
             infallibly
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ;
             but
             only
             have
             gotten
             the
             Words
             ;
             you
             are
             all
             under
             the
             Curse
             in
             another
             Spirit
             ravenned
             from
             the
             Spirit
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Saul
             
               's
               Errand
               to
            
             Damascus
             ,
             pag.
             7.
             
             They
             are
             Conjurers
             and
             Diviners
             ,
             and
             their
             Teaching
             is
             from
             Conjuration
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             spoken
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             against
             all
             such
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             of
             God
             are
             against
             all
             such
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               defended
               ,
               by
            
             G.
             F.
             and
             Rich.
             Hubb
             ,
             p.
             104.
             
             Our
             giving
             forth
             Papers
             or
             printed
             Books
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             the
             immediate
             eternal
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             shewing
             forth
             the
             filthy
             Practices
             of
             the
             World's
             Teachers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             George
             Whitehead
             ,
             
               Voice
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               pag
               33.
               his
               Opponent
               ,
            
             Th.
             Danson
             ,
             
               having
               said
            
             ,
             As
             for
             our
             Want
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             valid
             Plea
             against
             our
             Ministry
             .
             G.W.
             answers
             ,
             His
             Falshood
             here
             appears
             plainly
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             want
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             are
             fallible
             ,
             and
             their
             ministry
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             seeing
             they
             speak
             not
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             own
             Hearts
             ,
             which
             are
             deceitful
             ,
             where
             they
             want
             Infallibility
             ,
             so
             out
             of
             the
             Abundance
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             the
             Mouth
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             
               Jos
               .
               Wyeth
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Switch
               for
               the
               Snake
            
             ,
             p.
             87.
             states
             the
             Question
             concerning
             their
             Infallibility
             ,
             fallaciously
             in
             three
             several
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               infallible
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             no
             Part
             of
             the
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               leads
               all
               such
               who
               obey
               him
               ,
               infallibly
               into
               all
               Truth
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               :
            
             This
             is
             wrongly
             stated
             ,
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             being
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             leads
             us
             into
             all
             Truth
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             the
             external
             Doctrine
             ,
             externally
             delivered
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             preaching
             and
             reading
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             external
             means
             ?
             This
             they
             affirm
             ,
             as
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             proved
             ;
             but
             this
             all
             sound
             Christians
             deny
             ,
             who
             yet
             grant
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Faithful
             are
             infallibly
             led
             into
             all
             Truth
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             contain
             the
             infallible
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               the
               Ministers
               who
               are
               sent
               forth
               in
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               have
               ,
               or
               may
               have
               (
               if
               they
               diligently
               attend
               to
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               infallible
               Spirit
               speaking
               in
               them
               )
               a
               certain
               infallible
               Knowledge
               and
               Assurance
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               they
               so
               deliver
               .
            
             This
             also
             is
             wrongly
             stated
             ,
             the
             true
             State
             is
             not
             what
             they
             have
             or
             may
             have
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             really
             have
             in
             all
             they
             preach
             and
             write
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             above
             given
             Quotations
             of
             
               G.
               F.
            
             and
             
               G.
               W.
            
             their
             great
             Leaders
             .
             To
             say
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             ,
             implies
             that
             they
             may
             not
             have
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             case
             they
             are
             fallible
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             their
             own
             Verdict
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             Curse
             ,
             Conjurers
             ,
             Deceivers
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             that
             their
             great
             Teachers
             and
             Leaders
             ,
             
               G.
               F.
            
             and
             
               G.
               W.
            
             have
             taught
             ,
             that
             the
             infallible
             teaching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             the
             medium
             or
             external
             Means
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             Faith
             is
             not
             given
             by
             the
             external
             Word
             ,
             doth
             appear
             from
             their
             Books
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               G.F.
               Gr.
               Myst
            
             .
             pag.
             350.
             
             Ye
             tell
             People
             of
             an
             outward
             ordinary
             means
             by
             which
             Christ
             communicates
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Redemption
             .
             The
             means
             of
             Salvation
             is
             not
             ordinary
             nor
             outward
             ,
             but
             Christ
             is
             the
             Salvation
             ,
             who
             is
             eternal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Gr.
             M.
             
               p.
               133.
               
               His
               Opponent
            
             ,
             T.
             Moor
             ,
             
               having
               said
            
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             is
             the
             absolute
             Rule
             and
             Medium
             of
             our
             Faith.
             
               In
               pag.
               134.
               he
               answereth
            
             ,
             The
             Scriptures
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             ,
             nor
             the
             Means
             of
             it
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               Rule
            
             ,
             but
             Christ
             who
             gives
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             encreaseth
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Gr.
             Myst
             .
             pag.
             243.
             
             And
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             not
             attained
             by
             an
             external
             means
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Gr.
             Myst
             .
             
               pag.
               320.
               
               His
               Opponents
               having
               said
               ,
            
             God
             works
             Faith
             in
             us
             inwardly
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             outwardly
             by
             his
             Word
             .
             
               He
               answers
            
             ,
             Here
             thou
             goest
             about
             to
             make
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Word
             not
             one
             ;
             is
             not
             the
             Word
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             Christ
             called
             the
             Word
             ?
          
           
             
               Gr.
               Myst
               .
               p.
            
             168.
             
             Them
             that
             never
             heard
             the
             Scripture
             outwardly
             ,
             the
             Light
             that
             every
             Man
             hath
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             turned
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             that
             they
             will
             see
             Christ
             ,
             with
             that
             they
             will
             know
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             that
             they
             will
             be
             led
             out
             of
             all
             Delusion
             ,
             come
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             will
             come
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             the
             Quakers
             that
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             turned
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             led
             out
             of
             all
             Delusion
             ,
             but
             many
             of
             them
             are
             under
             great
             Delusions
             and
             Error
             ,
             concerning
             the
             great
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             doth
             evidently
             appear
             by
             these
             and
             the
             following
             Quotations
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Quotation
             being
             brought
             out
             of
             Gr.
             Myst
             .
             in
             the
             
               Snake
               of
               the
               Grass
            
             ;
             
             
               Thou
               cast
               not
               know
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               same
               Degree
               of
               the
               Spirit
               that
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               had
               .
               Jos
               .
               Wyeth
            
             saith
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Switch
               ,
               By
               the
               Error
               of
               the
               Press
               ,
               the
               Word
            
             ALL
             
               is
               left
               out
            
             :
             For
             which
             he
             quotes
             Gr.
             Myst
             .
             pag.
             212.
             
          
           
             
               In
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               hear
               what
               G.
               F.
               saith
               in
               Gr.
               M.
               pag.
            
             120.
             
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             found
             the
             true
             Record
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             with
             that
             he
             shall
             know
             ALL
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             is
             come
             within
             the
             Book
             where
             all
             things
             are
             written
             ,
             and
             which
             writes
             all
             things
             forth
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             
               G.
               F.
            
             no
             doubt
             ,
             and
             
               G.
               W.
            
             did
             think
             they
             had
             found
             the
             true
             Record
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             they
             knew
             ALL
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             same
             Degree
             that
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             had
             .
             
               G.
               F.
            
             G.
             M.
             p.
             222.
             
             
               The
               Light
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               is
               the
               Substance
               of
               all
               Scriptures
               ,
               opens
               all
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               Scriptures
               ends
               in
               :
               Le
               ts
               see
               all
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               that
               the
               Quotation
               of
               the
            
             Switch
             ,
             
               G.
               M.
               p.
               212.
               is
               lamely
               made
               ,
               the
               following
               Words
               prove
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Quakers
               at
               least
               did
               understand
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               )
               ALL
               Scripture
               .
               The
               Passage
               is
               this
            
             ;
             But
             they
             cannot
             know
             all
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             vttain
             to
             the
             full
             Measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Measure
             and
             Stature
             ,
             and
             Fullness
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             if
             they
             do
             not
             attain
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             know
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             to
             bring
             People
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             the
             Measure
             ,
             and
             Stature
             ,
             and
             Fullness
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             their
             Ministry
             had
             brought
             some
             of
             the
             Quakers
             to
             this
             ;
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             they
             judged
             they
             were
             come
             to
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               G.
               F.
            
             and
             
               G.
               W
            
             ,
             Gr.
             M.
             p.
             47.
             
             
               The
               Light
               which
               every
               one
               hath
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               without
               the
               Help
               of
               any
               other
               Means
               or
               Discovery
               .
            
          
           
             But
             which
             is
             much
             more
             than
             that
             of
             Degrees
             !
             
               G.
               F.
            
             tells
             of
             them
             that
             were
             come
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             Degrees
             .
          
           
             
               Gr.
               Myst
               .
               pag.
            
             281.
             
             And
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Seed
             it
             cleanseth
             from
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Power
             and
             Stain
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Guilt
             is
             gone
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             where
             this
             is
             known
             ,
             the
             Seed
             that
             destroys
             Death
             ;
             and
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Devil
             ;
             the
             Fullness
             is
             known
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             Degrees
             ,
             that
             which
             Degrees
             ends
             in
             .
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               G.
               Myst
               .
               pag.
            
             318.
             
             For
             who
             comes
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             ,
             comes
             to
             that
             which
             is
             perfect
             ,
             who
             comes
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             in
             them
             ,
             comes
             to
             be
             perfect
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             a
             perfect
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             above
             any
             Degree
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             by
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             
               G.
               F.
            
             thought
             himself
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             come
             above
             any
             Degree
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             beyond
             and
             above
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             who
             were
             but
             in
             the
             Degrees
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             come
             to
             the
             Fulness
             it self
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               But
               let
               us
               next
               hear
            
             G.
             Whitehead
             
               's
               Excuse
               of
               G
               ,
               F's
               Saying
               ,
            
             None
             can
             understand
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             same
             Degree
             of
             the
             Spirit
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             had
             .
          
           
             
               In
               his
               late
               Book
               ,
               called
            
             Truth
             and
             Innocency
             ,
             pag.
             19.
             
             But
             if
             any
             true
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Scripture
             be
             received
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             by
             a
             Degree
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Words
             before-cited
             should
             be
             so
             transposed
             ,
             and
             so
             intended
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             If
             this
             Liberty
             be
             allowed
             ,
             to
             transpose
             Words
             in
             a
             Sentence
             ,
             the
             falsest
             Assertions
             may
             be
             made
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             truest
             made
             false
             ,
             as
             Acts
             12.
             
             It
             's
             said
             ,
             Herod
             killed
             James
             ,
             by
             transposing
             James
             killed
             Herod
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             rare
             Evidence
             of
             G.
             W's
             Truth
             and
             Innocency
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             his
             shameful
             Sophistry
             :
             But
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Words
             were
             so
             intended
             ,
             the
             above
             Quotations
             prove
             that
             G.
             F's
             Intention
             was
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             HE
             for
             one
             ,
             were
             come
             to
             the
             same
             
             Degree
             ;
             yea
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             to
             the
             Fullness
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             above
             any
             Degree
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             
               G.
               F.
            
             thought
             he
             was
             come
             to
             such
             Height
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             in
             his
             
               Battle-door
               ,
               All
               Languages
               are
               to
               me
               no
               more
               than
               Dust
               ,
               who
               was
               before
               Languages
               were
               :
            
             This
             Passage
             
               Jos
               .
               Wyeth
            
             quotes
             lamely
             ,
             Switch
             ,
             pag.
             149.
             leaving
             out
             the
             Words
             ,
             which
             were
             chiefly
             offensive
             ,
             
               who
               was
               before
               Languages
               were
            
             .
             What
             saith
             
               Jos
               .
               Wyeth
            
             to
             this
             ?
             
             And
             why
             did
             he
             not
             fully
             quote
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             objected
             in
             the
             Snake
             ?
             It
             seems
             he
             found
             Difficulty
             to
             give
             a
             plain
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
             therefore
             made
             a
             lame
             Quotation
             .
             The
             like
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             blasphemous
             Assertion
             is
             in
             a
             Book
             of
             
               J.
               Parnel
            
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Watcher
            
             ,
             p.
             37.
             
             
               But
               to
               the
               end
               of
               all
               Disputes
               and
               Arguments
               ,
               I
               am
               come
               ;
               for
               before
               they
               was
               ,
               I
               am
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Light
               do
               them
               comprehend
               ,
               and
               judge
               to
               be
               out
               of
               the
               Light
               in
            
             Babylon
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             here
             again
             let
             us
             note
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Switch
             acts
             the
             dull
             Sophister
             very
             manifestly
             ,
             
             when
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             highly
             pleased
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               is
               glad
               that
               so
               essential
               a
               Truth
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               owned
               by
               her
               :
            
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             for
             blaming
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Snake
             ,
             for
             his
             contradicting
             himself
             ,
             by
             his
             approving
             the
             Inspirations
             owned
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             yet
             faulting
             the
             Quakers
             Pretences
             to
             ,
             Inspirations
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Snake
             had
             sufficiently
             cleared
             this
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             called
             
               the
               Snake
            
             ,
             &c.
             pag.
             322.
             what
             sort
             of
             Inspiration
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             owned
             ,
             
               which
               is
               that
               of
               sanctifying
               and
               saving
               Graces
            
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             Inspirations
             of
             Prophecy
             and
             Tongues
             ,
             she
             doth
             not
             pretend
             to
             ,
             nor
             teach
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             commonly
             given
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             sought
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             need
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             prophetical
             Inspirations
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             was
             such
             as
             they
             had
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               without
               all
               outward
               teaching
               of
               Men
               or
               Books
            
             ;
             and
             beside
             this
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             ordinary
             Inspirations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             (
             given
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             external
             means
             in
             God's
             ordinary
             way
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             sanctifying
             and
             saving
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             inspired
             into
             them
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             plain
             Difference
             betwixt
             the
             Inspirations
             which
             the
             Quakers
             pretend
             to
             ,
             given
             them
             without
             the
             external
             means
             of
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             Inspirations
             given
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             ordinary
             means
             of
             the
             written
             Word
             ,
             both
             preached
             and
             read
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             lays
             claim
             unto
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Sophistry
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Switch
             very
             manifest
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             great
             Injustice
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Snake
             ,
             so
             to
             charge
             him
             without
             ground
             .
          
           
             
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               great
               matters
               the
               Author
               of
               the
            
             Switch
             
               pretends
               ,
               that
               the
               Inspirations
               of
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
            
             
             
               will
               teach
               them
               who
               attend
               upon
               it
               :
            
             It
             will
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             fully
             teach
             them
             their
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             enable
             them
             to
             perform
             it
             :
             It
             will
             discover
             to
             them
             a
             System
             of
             Principles
             truly
             Orthodox
             ,
             with
             more
             Certainty
             than
             Counsel
             or
             Synod
             can
             ,
             not
             taught
             by
             it
             ;
             for
             be
             is
             indeed
             a
             wonderful
             Counseller
             .
             It
             will
             first
             ,
             fully
             and
             truly
             (
             beyond
             any
             Casuist
             )
             shew
             unto
             Man
             what
             is
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             if
             Man
             despile
             not
             this
             Discovery
             ,
             but
             close
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             beget
             in
             him
             a
             Loathing
             of
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             then
             proceed
             to
             work
             in
             him
             a
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             Works
             ,
             which
             if
             unfeigned
             ,
             
               you
               see
               he
               is
               very
               cautious
               [
               but
               why
            
             If
             unfeigned
             ?
             
               Can
               the
               Light
               within
               work
               any
               other
               Repentance
               but
               that
               which
               is
               unfeigned
               ?
               ]
            
             It
             will
             go
             on
             to
             sanctifie
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             Man
             ,
             by
             this
             Light
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Grace
             ,
             is
             sanctified
             ;
             it
             will
             then
             witness
             to
             his
             Spirit
             that
             he
             is
             justified
             ;
             so
             will
             Man
             come
             truly
             to
             be
             redeemed
             .
             This
             (
             
               he
               saith
            
             )
             in
             short
             ,
             is
             the
             Substance
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             by
             us
             declared
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Divine
             Light
             ,
             Christ
             in
             Man
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             not
             more
             than
             is
             witnessed
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
           
             Note
             ,
             By
             this
             plain
             Confession
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             sort
             of
             System
             of
             Divinity
             the
             Inspiration
             the
             Quakers
             plead
             for
             ,
             doth
             ,
             or
             will
             give
             them
             who
             attend
             upon
             it
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               a-Scheme
               of
               Deism
               ,
               or
               refined
               Paganism
               .
            
             In
             all
             this
             Substance
             of
             his
             whole
             System
             ,
             not
             one
             word
             of
             
               Faith
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             he
             outwardly
             dyed
             for
             our
             Sins
             ;
             his
             being
             the
             great
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             
               by
               Faith
               in
               his
               Blood
               outwardly
               ,
               shed
               .
            
             But
             the
             Inspirations
             of
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             taught
             them
             this
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Repentance
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             :
             And
             seeing
             the
             Quakers
             Inspiration
             teacheth
             them
             nothing
             of
             such
             a
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             case
             tho
             the
             Quakers
             pretend
             to
             the
             same
             Inspirations
             that
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             had
             ;
             yet
             they
             have
             them
             not
             ,
             nay
             ,
             nor
             the
             ordinary
             Inspirations
             that
             common
             true
             Believers
             have
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             means
             of
             the
             external
             Doctrine
             contained
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             lead
             them
             to
             regard
             Christ
             outwardly
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             crucified
             and
             raised
             again
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             
               in
               our
               Nature
            
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Object
             of
             their
             Faith
             :
             But
             this
             the
             Inspirations
             of
             the
             chief
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Quakers
             have
             led
             them
             not
             to
             regard
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             whole
             System
             of
             his
             Orthodox
             Principles
             ,
             the
             Substance
             whereof
             he
             tells
             us
             he
             has
             given
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             one
             
               intire
               Article
               of
               the
               Creed
            
             ,
             commonly
             called
             
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             ,
             mentioned
             ;
             nay
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             implyed
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             he
             cannot
             (
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             Brethren
             )
             by
             any
             real
             Evidence
             ,
             convince
             any
             Man.
             that
             their
             Inspirations
             have
             taught
             them
             so
             much
             as
             
               one
               intire
               Article
               of
               that
               Creed
               ,
               in
               the
               true
               Sense
               ,
            
             generally
             received
             
               by
               true
               Christians
            
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             their
             Principles
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             has
             given
             or
             wrought
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             medium
             or
             means
             of
             the
             outward
             Word
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             G.
             Fox's
             Doctrine
             above
             delivered
             ,
             and
             as
             expresly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Brief
               Discovery
               of
               the
               dangerous
               Principles
               of
            
             John
             Horne
             ,
             
             pag.
             18.
             who
             blames
             
               J.
               Horne
            
             and
             
               T.
               Moor
               for
               having
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               medium
               of
               Faith
               ,
               [
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             means
             by
             which
             Faith
             is
             wrought
             in
             Believers
             .
             ]
             There
             is
             no
             such
             Scripture
             (
             saith
             G.W.
             )
             as
             saith
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             Medium
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Quakers
             have
             not
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             outwardly
             crucified
             ,
             and
             died
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ;
             neither
             by
             the
             Light
             within
             them
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             medium
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             the
             Instrument
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             other
             true
             Christians
             have
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             case
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             Faith
             of
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             other
             than
             a
             meer
             historical
             Faith
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             of
             any
             common
             History
             ;
             and
             indeed
             many
             of
             them
             have
             not
             that
             .
          
           
             G.
             Whitehead
             ,
             
               in
               his
            
             Quakers
             Plainness
             ,
             
               p.
               70.
               brings
               a
               quibbling
               Distinction
               betwixt
               a
               means
               and
               the
               means
               ,
               he
               grants
               ,
            
             The
             Bible
             may
             be
             a
             means
             instrumentally
             ,
             as
             God
             bestows
             a
             Blessing
             upon
             ,
             or
             accompanies
             the
             serious
             reading
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             directs
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             Light
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             openeth
             the
             Vnderstanding
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             
               And
               a
               little
               before
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             Mark
             the
             Difference
             betwixt
             a
             means
             and
             the
             means
             ,
             as
             between
             the
             Bible
             and
             Christ
             ;
             that
             may
             be
             a
             means
             which
             is
             not
             the
             means
             ,
             Christ
             being
             the
             absolute
             way
             and
             means
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Eminency
             for
             Man
             to
             come
             to
             know
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             shew
             the
             Fallacy
             of
             this
             Quibble
             :
             By
             the
             means
             are
             generally
             understood
             the
             instrumental
             and
             subordinate
             Causes
             ,
             to
             the
             principal
             Agent
             and
             Efficient
             ,
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             confounded
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             principal
             Efficient
             of
             our
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             Bible
             ,
             i.e.
             the
             divine
             Oracles
             and
             Testimonies
             contained
             therein
             ,
             are
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             the
             means
             ,
             or
             a
             means
             ,
             is
             equivalent
             among
             all
             that
             know
             true
             English
             ;
             as
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             Food
             and
             Raiment
             are
             
               the
               
               means
            
             to
             preserve
             our
             natural
             Life
             ,
             or
             
               a
               means
            
             ,
             the
             Sense
             is
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             proved
             already
             out
             of
             G.
             F's
             Gr.
             Myst
             .
             p.
             243.
             that
             
               G.
               F.
            
             denyed
             that
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             attained
             by
             
               an
               external
               means
            
             ;
             will
             G.
             W's
             Distinction
             here
             serve
             him
             ?
             Will
             he
             again
             distinguish
             betwixt
             a
             means
             and
             an
             external
             means
             ?
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             apply
             this
             subtile
             Distinction
             of
             G.W.
             to
             the
             Words
             of
             
               G.
               F.
            
             in
             
               Saul's
               Errand
            
             ,
             p.
             6.
             who
             being
             charged
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             
               He
               was
               the
               eternal
               Judge
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             he
             confesseth
             it
             ,
             and
             brings
             several
             Proofs
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             ,
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             
               the
               spiritual
               Man
               judgeth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               shall
               judge
               the
               World
               :
            
             Now
             ,
             seeing
             
               G.
               W.
            
             will
             needs
             have
             a
             Distinction
             betwixt
             
               a
               means
            
             and
             
               the
               means
            
             ,
             why
             not
             also
             betwixt
             
               a
               Judge
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Judge
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               the
               eternal
               Judge
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             as
             he
             professeth
             himself
             to
             be
             ?
             It
             was
             not
             enough
             that
             
               G.
               F.
            
             should
             be
             a
             Judge
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Judge
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             
               eternal
               Judge
            
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             by
             G.
             W's
             Logick
             ,
             
               G.
               F.
            
             was
             not
             a
             Judge
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Judge
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Eminency
             ;
             yea
             ,
             
               the
               eternal
               Judge
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             But
             
               G.
               F.
            
             after
             his
             manner
             of
             frequently
             corrupting
             the
             Words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Opponents
             Words
             ,
             doth
             corruptly
             and
             falsly
             argue
             from
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               6.
               2.
               
               Do
               ye
               not
               know
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               judge
               the
               World
               :
            
             Note
             ,
             the
             Words
             ,
             
               shall
               judge
            
             ,
             in
             the
             future
             ,
             which
             
               G.
               F.
            
             corruptly
             applyeth
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             present
             ,
             or
             preterit
             .
             Tense
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             or
             is
             
               the
               Judge
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               the
               eternal
               Judge
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             
               Lastly
               ,
               To
               come
               yet
               more
               closely
               to
            
             G.
             W.
             
               himself
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               how
               he
               denyeth
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               a
               means
               for
               the
               Conversion
               of
               Jews
               and
               Heathens
               to
               the
               true
               Faith
               ;
               in
            
             Truth
             defending
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             by
             
               G.
               W.
            
             qu.
             35.
             pag.
             51.
             
             And
             what
             is
             that
             the
             Gospel
             must
             be
             preached
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             Heathens
             that
             will
             receive
             it
             ?
             And
             whether
             they
             that
             preach
             to
             Turks
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             ought
             to
             preach
             out
             of
             a
             Text
             ,
             and
             prove
             their
             Doctrine
             by
             Scripture
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             do
             in
             England
             ,
             yea
             or
             nay
             ?
          
           
             Note
             ,
             By
             this
             Query
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             excludes
             the
             Scripture
             from
             being
             the
             means
             ,
             but
             a
             means
             for
             converting
             Turks
             and
             Heathens
             ;
             nor
             will
             his
             common
             Excuse
             of
             saying
             it
             was
             but
             a
             Query
             ,
             help
             him
             :
             This
             sort
             of
             querying
             being
             the
             strongest
             way
             of
             denying
             or
             affirming
             ,
             both
             in
             Scripture
             and
             all
             other
             Writings
             .
          
           
             
               Next
               let
               us
               hear
            
             W.
             Penn
             
               's
               Confession
               concerning
               means
               ,
               in
               his
            
             Key
             ,
             printed
             ,
             1699.
             
               p.
               12.
               pervers
            
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Quakers
             assert
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             immediate
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             means
             now
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             as
             Ministry
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               He
               answereth
            
             ,
             They
             never
             spake
             such
             Language
             ...
             for
             they
             never
             denied
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             but
             to
             this
             Day
             ,
             from
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             are
             such
             means
             as
             are
             used
             in
             the
             Life
             and
             Power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             with
             what
             presumptuous
             Confidence
             ,
             
               W.
               P.
            
             dareth
             to
             say
             ,
             
               they
               never
               spake
               such
               Language
            
             ,
             when
             
               G.
               F.
            
             their
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             had
             plainly
             said
             ,
             as
             above-quoted
             ,
             
               that
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               not
               attained
               by
               AN
               external
               means
               :
            
             That
             they
             have
             been
             all
             along
             in
             the
             use
             of
             some
             means
             ,
             as
             preaching
             ,
             writing
             ,
             and
             reading
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             their
             Practice
             contradicts
             their
             Principles
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             common
             to
             them
             :
             But
             to
             cover
             their
             Error
             ,
             their
             way
             is
             to
             mistate
             the
             Question
             ,
             as
             
               W.
               P.
            
             doth
             here
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             whether
             outward
             means
             can
             truly
             profit
             ,
             without
             the
             inward
             Aid
             and
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             generally
             granted
             that
             they
             cannot
             ,
             which
             is
             equivalent
             to
             his
             Phrase
             ,
             that
             the
             means
             then
             only
             profit
             when
             used
             in
             the
             Life
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             :
             And
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             their
             holding
             the
             Light
             within
             every
             Man
             sufficient
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             commonly
             teach
             ,
             destroyeth
             all
             necessary
             use
             of
             outward
             means
             ;
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             a
             Man
             has
             that
             within
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             sufficient
             to
             carry
             him
             to
             America
             without
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             as
             Boat
             or
             Ship
             ,
             should
             be
             
             understood
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             can
             walk
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             flie
             in
             the
             Air
             to
             that
             remote
             Place
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             Infallibility
             ,
             is
             their
             Pretence
             to
             the
             infallible
             discerning
             of
             Mens
             Hearts
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             their
             Works
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             This
             is
             differently
             stated
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             wherein
             we
             shall
             find
             a
             real
             Contradiction
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             G.
             F.
             
               in
               his
               Gr.
               Myst
               ,
               pag.
               89.
               had
               said
               ,
            
             Here
             thou
             hast
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             Quakers
             have
             a
             Spirit
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             beyond
             all
             the
             Forefathers
             (
             which
             we
             do
             witness
             )
             since
             the
             Days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             Apostacy
             ;
             and
             they
             can
             discern
             who
             are
             Saints
             ,
             who
             are
             Devils
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             Apostates
             ,
             without
             speaking
             ever
             a
             VVord
             ,
             they
             that
             be
             in
             the
             Power
             and
             the
             Life
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               This
               discerning
               of
               Mens
               Hearts
            
             ,
             G.
             VVhitehead
             
               had
               formerly
               placed
               upon
               outward
               Signs
               in
               the
               Countenances
               of
               wicked
               Men
               or
               Women
               ,
               which
               he
               still
               justifieth
               in
               his
               Antitode
               .
               pag.
            
             69.
             —
             Proud
             and
             haughty
             Looks
             ,
             wanton
             and
             scornful
             Eyes
             ,
             envious
             and
             fallen
             Countenances
             are
             rendred
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             outward
             Signs
             or
             Marks
             of
             such
             wicked
             Hearts
             ,
             which
             also
             the
             Gift
             of
             discerning
             perceiveth
             ,
             and
             gives
             to
             see
             many
             times
             through
             such
             outward
             mediums
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             
               G.
               VV.
            
             here
             layeth
             a
             great
             Stress
             upon
             outward
             Signs
             in
             the
             Countenance
             ,
             which
             he
             owneth
             to
             be
             outward
             mediums
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             discerning
             perceiveth
             ,
             and
             giveth
             to
             see
             Mens
             Hearts
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             medium
             of
             Faith
             ,
             so
             preferreth
             outward
             Signs
             in
             the
             Countenance
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             much
             throweth
             down
             this
             sort
             of
             discerning
             by
             Mens
             Countenances
             ,
             by
             saying
             
               many
               times
            
             ,
             for
             this
             leaveth
             their
             discerning
             to
             be
             many
             times
             fallible
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             common
             Experience
             proveth
             ,
             that
             the
             Countenances
             of
             some
             ,
             openly
             vicious
             ,
             and
             extreamly
             wicked
             ,
             are
             Signs
             of
             their
             wicked
             Hearts
             ,
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             giveth
             no
             universal
             Rule
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             but
             giveth
             us
             the
             Command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               John
               7.
               24.
               
               Judge
               not
               according
               to
               Appearance
               ,
               but
               judge
               righteous
               Judgment
            
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               not
               judge
               after
               the
               Sight
               of
            
             his
             
               Eyes
               ,
               nor
               reprove
               after
               the
               hearing
               of
               his
               Ears
               .
            
             But
             
               G.
               VV.
            
             will
             not
             take
             Christ
             in
             the
             case
             for
             his
             Example
             ;
             but
             he
             pleads
             further
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Gift
               of
               discerning
               of
               Spirits
               is
               given
               to
               some
               Members
               especially
            
             (
             and
             still
             is
             continued
             )
             
               in
               the
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             discerning
             ,
             Satan
             cannot
             be
             hid
             ,
             however
             he
             transforms
             himself
             .
             Here
             is
             another
             minching
             of
             their
             Infallibility
             of
             discerning
             ,
             that
             
               it
               's
               given
               to
               some
               Members
               especially
               ,
            
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             allow
             it
             to
             all
             Members
             ;
             however
             he
             seems
             to
             plead
             for
             all
             the
             Ministers
             having
             it
             ,
             
             for
             he
             makes
             
               it
               an
               Evidence
               of
               great
               Darkness
               in
               his
               Opponents
               ,
               to
               hold
               ,
               that
               a
               Minister
               that
               is
               fallible
               is
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               discern
               another
               Man's
               State
               or
               Condition
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               give
               an
               infallible
               Character
               of
               him
               :
            
             And
             he
             contends
             so
             earnestly
             for
             this
             infallible
             discerning
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               there
               must
               be
               no
               discerning
               of
               Spirits
               .
               no
               infallible
               or
               certain
               Character
               to
               be
               given
               of
               other
               Men's
               States
               or
               Conditions
               ,
               by
               an
               inward
               Sense
               or
               discerning
               of
               Spirits
               ;
               then
               Christ's
               Sheep
               may
               follow
               Strangers
               ,
               VVolves
               ,
               Dogs
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               so
               be
               devoured
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               own
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               below
               the
               Sense
               and
               Instinct
               of
               the
               very
               Sheep
               ,
               which
               leads
               them
               to
               shun
               Dogs
               and
               VVolves
               ,
               when
               they
               make
               at
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               bark
               or
               howl
               ,
               or
               be
               mute
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             By
             this
             manner
             of
             G.
             VV's
             arguing
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             but
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Sheep
             ,
             must
             have
             this
             infallible
             discerning
             ,
             whereas
             he
             pleads
             for
             the
             Ministers
             having
             it
             ,
             or
             some
             Members
             ;
             so
             it
             seems
             the
             People
             must
             rely
             on
             the
             Ministers
             discerning
             
               by
               an
               implicit
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             if
             not
             ,
             be
             in
             
             danger
             of
             perishing
             :
             But
             in
             plain
             Contradiction
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             G.VV.
             who
             pleads
             for
             the
             infallible
             discerning
             of
             Men's
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             every
             Minister
             ;
             let
             us
             hear
             
               Jos
               .
               VVyeth
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             Switch
             ,
             p.
             95.
             
             
               But
               though
               this
               holy
               Spirit
               can
               discover
               unto
               one
               ,
               the
               Heart
               and
               Thoughts
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               of
            
             Ananias
             to
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             
               yet
               as
               that
               is
               not
               usual
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               it
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               that
               which
               we
               pretend
               to
               ;
               nor
               hath
            
             G.F.
             
               in
               the
               fore-quoted
               Places
               ,
               pretended
               to
               it
               ,
            
             referring
             to
             the
             above-quoted
             Passage
             ,
             where
             he
             makes
             this
             Observation
             ,
             Switch
             ,
             p.
             90.
             —
             
               VVhich
               does
               very
               plainly
               shew
               ,
               that
            
             G.
             F.
             
               did
               not
               attribute
               this
               Knowledge
               or
               Discerning
               to
               the
               Quakers
               or
               any
               Man
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Power
               and
               Life
               of
               Truth
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               manifested
               .
            
             This
             Gloss
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             directly
             contradictory
             to
             G.
             Fox's
             Words
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             They
             ,
             i.e.
             
               the
               Quakers
               that
               be
               in
               the
               Power
               and
               Life
               of
               Truth
               can
               discern
            
             ;
             so
             to
             the
             Words
             of
             
               G.
               W.
            
             who
             doth
             affirm
             ,
             That
             
               some
               of
               the
               Members
               especially
               have
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             both
             
               G.
               F.
            
             and
             
               G.
               VV.
            
             hath
             carried
             this
             discerning
             farther
             than
             by
             the
             outward
             medium
             of
             Men's
             Looks
             and
             Glances
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             can
             know
             the
             inward
             States
             of
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             without
             looking
             to
             their
             Faces
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               though
               their
               Backs
               be
               toward
               them
            
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             what
             they
             are
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             from
             Eternity
             to
             Eternity
             .
             For
             Proof
             of
             this
             ,
          
           
             
               G.
               F.
            
             Gr.
             M.
             quotes
             his
             Opponents
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               VVill
               a
               discerning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               Mysteries
               prove
               a
               Power
               to
               discern
               the
               State
               and
               Condition
               of
               Souls
               ,
               what
               it
               shall
               be
               to
               all
               Eternity
               .
            
             And
             after
             some
             Words
             he
             answers
             ;
             
               And
               so
               who
               are
               come
               into
               the
               Bishop
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               one
               Soul
               ,
               they
               know
               the
               Hand
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               Soul
               lives
               in
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Power
               ,
               and
               so
               knows
               it
               from
               Eternity
               to
               Eternity
               :
            
             And
             so
             ye
             Priests
             which
             do
             not
             discern
             the
             Soul
             and
             its
             State
             ,
             
               to
               Eternity
               and
               from
               Eternity
               ;
               ye
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               gives
               Liberty
               to
               it
               ,
               neither
               have
               ye
               it
               —
               And
               you
               five
               Priests
               have
               shamed
               your selves
               that
               do
               not
               know
               the
               Soul
               from
               Eternity
               to
               Eternity
            
             ;
             and
             on
             this
             horrid
             Presumption
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             the
             State
             of
             Men's
             Souls
             from
             Eternity
             to
             Eternity
             .
             
               Rich.
               Hubberth
            
             passes
             this
             severe
             Sentence
             on
             his
             Opponent
             ,
             
               Truth
               's
               def
               .
               pag.
               92.
               
               Thou
               art
               ordained
               of
               old
               for
               Condemnation
               ,
               and
               for
               Perdition
               among
               the
               ungodly
               ones
               ,
               and
               art
               a
               Reprobate
               .
            
             And
             p.
             93.
             
             
               So
               here
               thou
               art
               cursed
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               eternally
               .
            
             Note
             ,
             this
             was
             only
             for
             his
             asking
             What
             is
             original
             Sin
             ?
             And
             here
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             several
             States
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Soul
             is
             in
             Death
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             liveth
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             Pleasure
             in
             it
             :
             By
             which
             Soul
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             understand
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             for
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             his
             Opponents
             did
             speak
             .
          
           
             Next
             
               G.
               VV.
            
             in
             his
             
               Truth
               defending
               the
               Quakers
            
             ,
             hath
             gone
             as
             far
             as
             
               G.
               F.
            
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             Infallibility
             in
             knowing
             Men's
             Hearts
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Question
               being
               put
               to
               him
               in
            
             Truth
             def
             .
             
               p.
               24.
               qu.
            
             54.
             
             Do
             not
             you
             ,
             
               G.
               W.
            
             blasphemously
             take
             to
             your self
             an
             Attribute
             of
             God
             ,
             while
             you
             pretend
             ordinarily
             to
             know
             the
             Hearts
             of
             Men.
             And
             tell
             Mr.
             Townsend
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Page
             of
             your
             Ishmael
             ,
             That
             the
             Light
             of
             God
             is
             departed
             from
             his
             Conscience
             .
             
               He
               answers
            
             ,
             I
             take
             no
             Attribute
             of
             God
             to
             my self
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             ,
             by
             whose
             Gift
             I
             witness
             that
             Promise
             fulfilled
             in
             me
             :
             ye
             shall
             discern
             between
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             between
             him
             that
             serveth
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             serveth
             him
             not
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             This
             arrogant
             assuming
             of
             one
             of
             God's
             Attributes
             ,
             of
             knowing
             Men's
             Hearts
             ,
             being
             objected
             against
             him
             lately
             ,
             in
             a
             printed
             Sheet
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               An
               Account
               from
            
             Colchester
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             another
             late
             printed
             Paper
             ,
             signed
             by
             seven
             Quakers
             at
             Colchester
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               Some
               Account
               from
            
             Colchester
             ,
             they
             expostulate
             the
             Case
             with
             them
             who
             made
             the
             Objection
             :
             
               Is
               it
               such
               an
               Error
               to
               believe
               or
               witness
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               plain
               Promise
               ,
            
             Mal.
             3.
             18.
             
             
               How
               do
               you
               then
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               
               God
               are
               yea
               and
               amen
               ?
               Is
               the
               contrary
               good
               Doctrine
               for
               you
            
             (
             our
             Acculers
             )
             
               to
               hold
               ,
               that
               ye
               or
               Christians
               shall
               not
               return
               ,
               nor
               discern
               between
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ?
            
             &c.
             
               Do
               you
               not
               thereby
               prove
               your selves
               blind
               ,
               and
               in
               Vnbelief
               ?
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             This
             in
             Mal.
             3.
             18.
             or
             any
             other
             Place
             of
             Scripture
             proves
             not
             that
             any
             Men
             shall
             
               have
               one
               of
            
             God
             
               's
               Attributes
               given
               them
               to
               know
               Men's
               Hearts
            
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             where
             promised
             ,
             but
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             know
             Men
             by
             their
             Works
             and
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             his
             giving
             them
             one
             of
             God's
             Attributes
             whereby
             to
             know
             Men's
             Hearts
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             had
             that
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             as
             God
             himself
             ,
             to
             know
             without
             regard
             to
             the
             Fruits
             :
             But
             that
             Place
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             18.
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             plain
             
               Reference
               to
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
            
             wherein
             the
             Works
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             however
             secret
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             by
             Men's
             having
             one
             of
             God's
             Attributes
             given
             them
             even
             then
             .
             And
             as
             to
             G.
             VV's
             Argument
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             infallible
             discerning
             given
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             otherwise
             Christ's
             Sheep
             may
             follow
             Strangers
             and
             be
             destroyed
             :
             This
             Consequence
             doth
             not
             follow
             ;
             for
             while
             they
             follow
             the
             Voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               his
               Doctrine
               outwardly
               deLivered
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               inwardly
               set
               home
               and
               applied
               to
               their
               Hearts
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               are
               safe
            
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             follow
             not
             that
             ,
             but
             Men
             of
             false
             Pretences
             ,
             who
             bring
             a
             contrary
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             yet
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Followers
             of
             G.VV.
             and
             his
             Brethren
             do
             ;
             they
             are
             in
             great
             Danger
             of
             perishing
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             true
             Sheep
             of
             Christ
             shall
             not
             finally
             be
             deceived
             ,
             nor
             finally
             perish
             ,
             yet
             they
             at
             times
             may
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             deceived
             by
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             by
             none
             more
             than
             such
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             falsly
             pretend
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             preach
             contrary
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             the
             Quakers
             did
             not
             only
             pretend
             to
             extraordinary
             Inspirations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             to
             miraculous
             Operations
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             out
             of
             G.
             F's
             G.
             M.
             p.
             254.
             
             Some
             of
             them
             having
             asked
             the
             Question
             ,
             
               VVhether
               your
               Baptizers
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               and
               drink
               any
               deadly
               thing
               ,
               and
               it
               not
               hurt
               you
               ?
               And
               whether
               the
               House
               where
               you
               meet
               was
               ever
               shaken
               ?
               And
               where
               he
               did
               give
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               you
               ?
            
             The
             Opponent
             calls
             this
             an
             unlearned
             Question
             ,
             to
             which
             
               G.
               F.
            
             replies
             ,
             
               This
               is
               to
               shew
               that
               you
               are
               not
               Believers
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Power
               that
               the
               Apostles
               was
               in
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             By
             this
             it
             appears
             they
             lay
             claim
             to
             the
             same
             Power
             of
             working
             Miracles
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             as
             to
             drink
             any
             deadly
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             not
             to
             hurt
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             House
             where
             they
             meet
             was
             shaken
             :
             I
             have
             both
             heard
             and
             seen
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Bodies
             were
             shaken
             in
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             heard
             nor
             saw
             that
             the
             House
             where
             they
             met
             was
             shaken
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             while
             I
             was
             giving
             my
             Proofs
             out
             of
             
               G.
               F.
            
             and
             
               G.
               W.
            
             their
             Books
             ,
             concerning
             their
             high
             Pretences
             to
             an
             infallible
             discerning
             Men's
             Hearts
             ;
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             called
             
               Samuel
               Miller
            
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             ,
             a
             Bricklayer
             ,
             stood
             upon
             a
             Bench
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             further
             Confirmation
             ,
             said
             with
             a
             loud
             Voice
             ,
             
               George
               ,
               I
               had
               a
               Vision
               concerning
               thee
               twenty
               Years
               ago
               ,
               that
               though
               thou
               didst
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               others
               ,
               thou
               thy self
               should
               be
               a
               Cast-away
               .
            
             This
             he
             gave
             to
             corroborate
             G.
             F's
             Pretense
             of
             his
             knowing
             the
             State
             of
             Men's
             Souls
             from
             Eternity
             to
             Eternity
             :
             But
             if
             his
             and
             their
             bare
             Affirmation
             must
             be
             received
             for
             Truth
             ,
             without
             all
             external
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             a
             Cast-away
             ,
             what
             Man
             ,
             howsoever
             innocent
             ,
             can
             escape
             their
             uncharitable
             Censure
             ?
             Another
             Quaker
             ,
             called
             
               Thomas
               Kent
            
             ,
             stood
             up
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             preached
             ,
             telling
             the
             Auditory
             ,
             
               He
               felt
               a
               Fire
               or
               Flame
               burn
               in
               his
               Breast
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               Consciencious
               Concern
               upon
               him
            
             ;
             but
             the
             People
             forbidding
             him
             to
             preach
             ,
             he
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               The
               Quotations
               were
               false
            
             ,
             but
             gave
             not
             the
             least
             Proof
             :
             I
             told
             them
             he
             has
             been
             disowned
             by
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             recorded
             out
             of
             the
             Unity
             these
             many
             Years
             ,
             
             for
             his
             Drunkenness
             ,
             and
             opposing
             G.
             
             Fox's
             Orders
             ;
             so
             after
             a
             short
             time
             he
             was
             silent
             .
          
        
         
           
             Proofs
             out
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Books
             on
             the
             second
             Head
             ,
             concerning
             their
             Sinless
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             
               IT
               being
               objected
               against
               G.
               F.
               that
               he
               had
               said
               ,
            
             He
             was
             as
             upright
             as
             Christ
             ▪
             
               He
               answers
            
             ,
             
             Th●se
             VVords
             were
             not
             so
             spoken
             by
             me
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             in
             this
             present
             VVorld
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             made
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             one
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             2.
             
             And
             that
             all
             teaching
             which
             is
             given
             forth
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             bring
             the
             Saints
             to
             Perfection
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             Stature
             of
             the
             Fullness
             of
             Christ
             ;
             this
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             witness
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             witness
             ;
             where
             Christ
             dwells
             ,
             must
             he
             not
             speak
             in
             his
             Temple
             ?
          
           
             
               It
               having
               been
               said
               by
               one
               of
            
             G.
             F
             
               's
               Opponents
            
             ,
             
             They
             (
             i.e.
             
               the
               Saints
            
             )
             cannot
             be
             perfect
             here
             or
             hereafter
             in
             Equality
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             Quality
             .
             G.
             F.
             answers
             ,
             Christ
             makes
             no
             Distinction
             in
             his
             Words
             ,
             but
             saith
             ,
             Be
             ye
             perfect
             ,
             even
             as
             your
             Heavenly
             Father
             is
             ,
             and
             be
             ye
             merciful
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             so
             are
             we
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             perfect
             and
             merciful
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             perfect
             and
             merciful
             ,
             is
             in
             Equality
             with
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             God
             and
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             G.
             Whitehead
             ,
             
               in
               Defence
               of
               this
               Passage
            
             ,
             in
             Truth
             and
             In.
             
               p.
               14.
               saith
            
             ,
             Now
             where
             's
             the
             Blasphemy
             pray
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             Christ's
             own
             Doctrine
             ?
             Be
             ye
             perfect
             even
             as
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             is
             perfect
             ;
             and
             Luke
             16.
             36.
             
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             merciful
             as
             your
             Father
             is
             merciful
             .
             Now
             what
             Distinction
             doth
             Christ
             make
             in
             these
             Words
             and
             Precepts
             ,
             as
             in
             point
             of
             Purity
             ,
             and
             where
             's
             the
             Perfection
             in
             Quality
             granted
             then
             ,
             and
             wherein
             must
             this
             Perfection
             consist
             ?
          
           
             Note
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             perfect
             in
             Equality
             with
             God's
             Perfection
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             command
             them
             to
             be
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             though
             Christ
             expresseth
             no
             Distinction
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             implied
             ;
             and
             whereas
             
               G.
               W.
            
             pleads
             for
             the
             
               Saint's
               Equality
               with
               God
               in
               point
               of
               Purity
               ,
            
             he
             is
             still
             blasphemous
             ;
             the
             Saint's
             Perfection
             in
             Quality
             is
             not
             an
             essential
             Perfection
             ,
             for
             what
             Holiness
             and
             Purity
             they
             now
             have
             ,
             they
             formerly
             had
             not
             ,
             but
             God's
             Perfection
             is
             essential
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             his
             Purity
             ,
             his
             Purity
             and
             Perfection
             is
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             the
             Saint's
             Perfection
             or
             Purity
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             an
             infinite
             Distance
             betwixt
             God's
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             all
             Creatures
             Perfection
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               G.
               M.
               p.
               197.
               
               His
               Opponent
               having
               said
               ,
            
             He
             sums
             up
             all
             in
             this
             ,
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             perfect
             as
             your
             Heavenly
             Father
             is
             perfect
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Quality
             not
             in
             Quantity
             .
             G.
             F.
             answers
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             perfect
             is
             perfect
             ,
             as
             his
             Heavenly
             Father
             is
             perfect
             ,
             is
             perfect
             as
             he
             is
             perfect
             :
             If
             thou
             or
             any
             have
             an
             Ear
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             ,
             and
             lay
             away
             thy
             Qualities
             and
             Quantities
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             Words
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             come
             into
             Christ
             ,
             are
             come
             into
             Life
             from
             the
             Dust
             and
             Ashes
             ,
             and
             are
             spiritual
             Men.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             This
             he
             spoke
             in
             Opposition
             to
             his
             Opponent
             his
             calling
             Man
             
               poor
               Dust
               and
               Ashes
            
             ;
             here
             he
             magnifies
             himself
             above
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             called
             himself
             Dust
             and
             Ashes
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             come
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             into
             his
             Life
             .
             The
             like
             arrogant
             Expression
             he
             hath
             in
             G.
             M.
             p.
             299.
             
             
               Such
               as
               be
               Saints
               through
               the
               immortal
               Seed
               ,
               are
               not
               Dust
               and
               Ashes
               ,
               for
               the
               immortal
               Seed
               lives
               and
               abides
               and
               endures
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Tittle
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             seen
             not
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             
             and
             this
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             is
             known
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
           
             VVho
             comes
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             in
             them
             ,
             
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             perfect
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             a
             perfect
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             above
             any
             Degree
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Are
             you
             not
             worse
             than
             Lawyers
             and
             Physicians
             ,
             taking
             the
             Peoples
             Money
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             make
             them
             perfect
             Men
             ?
             
               G.
               M.
               p.
            
             268.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             By
             this
             reckoning
             ,
             all
             the
             deceased
             Quakers
             were
             perfect
             with
             a
             sinless
             Perfection
             before
             their
             Decease
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             not
             deceased
             ,
             by
             G.
             F's
             Doctrine
             above-quoted
             ,
             for
             in
             all
             these
             Plates
             
               G.
               F.
            
             means
             a
             sinless
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             
               He
               blames
               his
               Opponent
               for
               saying
               ,
            
             One
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             groaning
             for
             Adoption
             .
             ●
             
               And
               p.
               218.
               
               G.
               M.
            
             He
             will
             not
             allow
             any
             that
             's
             translated
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             have
             any
             Members
             to
             be
             mortified
             .
          
           
             
               He
               judges
               his
               Opponents
               for
               saying
               ,
            
             That
             Pollution
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               saith
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             without
             Spot
             ,
             or
             VVrinkle
             ,
             or
             Blemish
             ,
             on
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             meaning
             surely
             the
             Quakers
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               But
               that
               the
               Quakers
               Church
               or
               Ministry
               ,
               are
               not
               all
               such
               ,
               who
               are
               without
               Spot
               ,
               or
               Wrinkle
               ,
               or
               Blemish
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             G.
             VV
             's
             General
             Epistle
             (
             
               which
               he
               calls
            
             ,
             A
             Christian
             Epistle
             to
             Friends
             ,
             
               &c.
               )
               sufficiently
               sheweth
               ,
               in
               p.
               4.
               
               He
               chargeth
               it
            
             upon
             too
             many
             Professors
             of
             Truth
             (
             viz.
             
               among
               the
               Quakers
            
             )
             their
             Negligence
             and
             Vnfaithfulness
             to
             Truth
             in
             themselves
             ,
             which
             hath
             caused
             a
             Decay
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             Charity
             towards
             others
             ,
             and
             then
             instead
             of
             humbly
             waiting
             and
             depending
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             some
             have
             exaled
             themselves
             in
             a
             self-will
             self-conceit
             and
             affection
             to
             Preheminence
             in
             Judgment
             over
             others
             ,
             until
             thereby
             Divisions
             and
             false
             Separations
             have
             been
             caused
             ,
             and
             stirred
             up
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Grief
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             upright
             :
             Such
             were
             never
             throughly
             subjected
             into
             true
             Humility
             ,
             Mortification
             ,
             true
             Self-denyal
             ,
             or
             dying
             with
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               In
               that
               called
            
             G.
             Fox's
             Canons
             ,
             or
             Orders
             (
             
               so
               did
               all
               that
               Party
               of
               the
               Quakers
               call
               them
               that
               joined
               with
            
             John
             Story
             and
             John
             Wilkinson
             ,
             
               two
               eminent
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               in
               opposing
               them
               )
               published
               by
            
             G.
             F.
             
               about
               the
               Year
               1669
               ,
               and
               signed
               or
               subscribed
               only
               by
            
             G.
             F.
             
               [
               Pope-like
               indeed
               ]
               having
               this
               Title
               ,
            
             Friend's
             Fellowship
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             all
             Friends
             must
             know
             one
             another
             in
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             God.
             
               At
               the
               Number
               9
               we
               have
               the
               following
               Words
            
             ;
             And
             also
             all
             Men
             that
             hunt
             after
             Women
             ,
             from
             Woman
             to
             Woman
             ;
             and
             also
             VVomen
             ,
             whose
             Affections
             run
             sometimes
             after
             one
             Man
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             hold
             one
             another
             in
             Affection
             ,
             and
             so
             draw
             out
             the
             Affection
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             after
             a
             while
             leave
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             go
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             these
             doings
             make
             more
             like
             Sodom
             than
             Saints
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             of
             God's
             moving
             or
             joining
             .
             
               And
               in
               Number
            
             10.
             
             And
             Notice
             be
             taken
             of
             all
             evil
             Speakers
             ,
             Backbiters
             ,
             and
             Slanderers
             ,
             and
             foolish
             Talkers
             ,
             and
             idle
             Jesters
             ;
             for
             all
             these
             corrupt
             good
             Manners
             .
             
               And
               in
               Number
            
             11.
             
             All
             such
             as
             are
             Tale-carriers
             and
             Railers
             ,
             whose
             VVork
             is
             to
             sow
             Dissention
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             reproved
             and
             admonished
             .
             
               And
               in
               Number
            
             12.
             
             And
             all
             such
             as
             go
             up
             and
             down
             to
             cheat
             by
             borrowing
             ,
             and
             getting
             of
             Money
             of
             Friends
             in
             By-places
             ,
             and
             have
             cheated
             several
             ;
             all
             such
             are
             to
             be
             stopped
             and
             judged
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             a
             VVoman
             ,
             tall
             in
             her
             Person
             ,
             freckled
             in
             her
             Face
             ;
             and
             also
             one
             
               John
               Harding
            
             ,
             who
             are
             for
             Judgment
             and
             to
             be
             condemned
             .
             
               And
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               he
               sharply
               reproves
               them
               of
               the
               Quaker's
               Society
               ,
            
             who
             sit
             nodding
             in
             a
             Meeting
             ,
             for
             their
             Sleeping
             ,
             and
             Sottishness
             ,
             and
             Dullness
             ;
             
               and
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             Therefore
             be
             careful
             and
             watchful
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             be
             amended
             .
             
               And
               last
               of
               all
               he
               adds
               ,
            
             Let
             this
             be
             read
             in
             all
             your
             Meetings
             .
          
           
             On
             this
             I
             noted
             ,
             that
             these
             and
             other
             Faults
             he
             chargeth
             upon
             many
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             owned
             to
             be
             Quakers
             ,
             evidently
             prove
             their
             visible
             Church
             and
             Society
             are
             not
             such
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             is
             
               without
               Spot
               or
               VVrinkle
            
             ,
             as
             above-quoted
             ;
             
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             a
             People
             ,
             they
             are
             far
             from
             that
             sinless
             Perfection
             they
             commonly
             boast
             of
             ,
             on
             which
             account
             they
             are
             not
             known
             ,
             as
             a
             People
             to
             pray
             in
             their
             publick
             Meetings
             for
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             where
             such
             Faults
             are
             ,
             were
             they
             sincere
             ,
             they
             would
             both
             confess
             and
             ask
             Pardon
             of
             God
             for
             their
             Sins
             .
             I
             noted
             also
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             this
             Injunction
             ,
             these
             Orders
             on
             Canons
             of
             G.
             F.
             are
             duly
             read
             in
             their
             quarterly
             Meetings
             ,
             both
             here
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             America
             ,
             whereof
             I
             have
             been
             an
             Eye
             and
             Ear
             Witness
             .
             But
             as
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             all
             his
             Canons
             enjoined
             the
             reading
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             any
             Part
             of
             them
             in
             their
             Meetings
             ;
             so
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             never
             heard
             any
             Part
             of
             Scripture
             read
             in
             any
             of
             their
             publick
             Meetings
             ,
             either
             for
             Worship
             or
             Discipline
             ;
             and
             they
             cast
             great
             Blame
             on
             me
             ,
             for
             my
             reading
             some
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             in
             our
             Meetings
             at
             Turners-Hall
             .
             But
             let
             it
             be
             further
             noted
             ,
             that
             seeing
             G.
             F.
             and
             G.
             VV.
             have
             so
             strongly
             affirmed
             ,
             That
             the
             Quakers
             can
             give
             an
             infallible
             Character
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             know
             who
             are
             Saints
             or
             Devils
             ,
             without
             ever
             speaking
             a
             Word
             ;
             what
             need
             had
             G.
             F.
             in
             his
             Canons
             ,
             to
             give
             such
             a
             Description
             of
             some
             ,
             by
             Name
             and
             Face
             ,
             whereby
             to
             know
             them
             to
             be
             Cheats
             ?
             Surely
             if
             they
             had
             such
             an
             infallible
             discerning
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             to
             have
             such
             outward
             Characters
             of
             Deceivers
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Were
             not
             some
             of
             these
             above-mentioned
             ,
             Members
             of
             the
             Quaker's
             Church
             ?
             and
             are
             not
             such
             Evils
             as
             he
             has
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             were
             among
             them
             ,
             Spots
             ,
             and
             Blemishes
             ,
             and
             Sins
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             G.
             VV.
             doth
             own
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Voice
               of
               VVisdom
            
             ,
             p.
             17.
             before
             that
             State
             of
             Freedom
             [
             from
             Sin
             ]
             be
             witnessed
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               Time
               of
               Pain
               in
               Travel
               ,
               and
               of
               suffering
               in
               Temptations
               and
               Tryals
               .
            
             Note
             ,
             do
             none
             of
             these
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             not
             arrived
             to
             a
             sinless
             Perfection
             ,
             but
             are
             in
             that
             Time
             of
             Travel
             ?
             But
             what
             if
             they
             die
             in
             that
             Time
             of
             Travel
             ,
             before
             a
             sinless
             Perfection
             be
             attained
             ?
             G.
             VV.
             has
             passed
             a
             nibst
             severe
             and
             uncharitable
             Censure
             on
             them
             .
             
               Voice
               of
               VVisdom
            
             ,
             p.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             
               This
               sinless
               Perfection
            
             (
             for
             that
             's
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             )
             
               all
               must
               come
               to
               witness
               who
               ever
               come
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               unclean
               thing
               must
               enter
               into
               Christ's
               Kingdom
               ,
               therefore
               People
               must
               either
               expect
               Freedom
               from
               Sin
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               or
               never
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Thus
             he
             has
             passed
             a
             most
             uncharitable
             and
             cruel
             Sentence
             ,
             nor
             only
             upon
             many
             who
             were
             in
             a
             sincere
             Travel
             towards
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             not
             attained
             to
             a
             sinless
             Perfection
             before
             their
             Decease
             ,
             but
             also
             upon
             his
             deceased
             Brethren
             ,
             many
             of
             whom
             deceased
             (
             as
             I
             judge
             he
             must
             confess
             )
             while
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Travel
             towards
             it
             ,
             for
             Quakers
             commonly
             are
             not
             longer
             lived
             than
             other
             Men
             ,
             they
             die
             at
             all
             Ages
             ,
             young
             as
             well
             as
             old
             ,
             and
             many
             die
             that
             are
             but
             Novices
             in
             their
             Way
             :
             And
             certainly
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             ,
             and
             
               E.
               Burr
               .
               Fr.
               Hougel
               ,
               Rich.
               Hubb
               .
            
             and
             some
             of
             their
             greatest
             Saints
             lived
             in
             great
             Ignorance
             ,
             Error
             ,
             and
             Unbelief
             ,
             in
             divers
             great
             Fundamentals
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             Uncharitableness
             towards
             such
             as
             differed
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             remained
             in
             these
             Sins
             to
             their
             dying
             Day
             ;
             shall
             we
             therefore
             be
             so
             uncharitable
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             G.
             Ws
             Doctrine
             is
             ,
             to
             conclude
             
               they
               are
               all
               damned
               ,
               and
               parished
               eternally
               ?
            
             God
             forbid
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             more
             charitable
             to
             them
             than
             his
             Doctrine
             alloweth
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             again
             ,
             in
             Contradiction
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             G.
             F.
             but
             ,
             himself
             ,
             he
             pleads
             in
             his
             
               Voice
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               That
               the
               Believers
               Works
               are
               perfect
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               wrought
               all
               their
               VVorks
               in
               them
               ,
            
             citing
             
               Isa
               .
               26.
               12.
               
               So
               these
               VVorks
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               true
               Believers
               witness
               ,
               are
               perfect
               ,
               and
               the
               Believers
               have
               ceased
               from
               their
               own
               VVorks
               ,
               which
               were
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               are
               come
               into
               God's
               VVorks
               which
               are
               perfect
               .
            
             But
             then
             what
             saith
             he
             concerning
             them
             who
             are
             in
             the
             Travel
             towards
             Perfection
             ?
             Are
             not
             they
             Believers
             ;
             Have
             they
             no
             Faith
             ?
             Thus
             their
             Confusion
             is
             evident
             .
          
           
           
             They
             do
             not
             consider
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Work
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Labour
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             Patience
             of
             Hope
             in
             Believers
             are
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             also
             the
             Works
             of
             those
             Men
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             are
             wrought
             ;
             it
             's
             they
             who
             believe
             ,
             who
             love
             and
             hope
             by
             God's
             Operation
             or
             working
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             being
             imperfect
             ,
             though
             God
             is
             a
             perfect
             Being
             and
             Agent
             ,
             their
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             Hope
             are
             imperfect
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Property
             of
             all
             Effects
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             weaker
             and
             more
             imperfect
             Causes
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             true
             Maxim
             ,
             
               Bonum
               ex
               integra
               causa
               ,
               malum
               ex
               quolibet
               defectu
               ,
            
             a
             perfect
             Effect
             must
             have
             all
             its
             Causes
             perfect
             .
          
           
             But
             whatever
             Charity
             we
             may
             suppose
             they
             may
             have
             for
             their
             deceased
             Brethren
             ,
             they
             have
             little
             or
             none
             for
             any
             such
             who
             do
             not
             believe
             to
             the
             Hight
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             a
             sinless
             Perfection
             before
             Death
             ;
             their
             Doctrine
             obligeth
             them
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             other
             Societies
             are
             saved
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             the
             Quakers
             Doctrine
             of
             Perfection
             before
             they
             die
             ,
             the
             contrary
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             call
             
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Devils
            
             ,
             the
             which
             ,
             if
             any
             die
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             renounce
             before
             their
             Decease
             ,
             by
             the
             Quakers
             Principle
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             of
             them
             now
             begin
             to
             go
             into
             the
             same
             Road
             with
             others
             of
             other
             Professions
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             large
             Circumference
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             far
             departed
             from
             them
             who
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Souls
               of
               Believers
               are
               at
               the
               instant
               of
               Death
               made
               perfect
               in
               Holiness
            
             ;
             yet
             return
             and
             say
             the
             same
             thing
             concerning
             their
             imperfect
             Brethren
             who
             are
             deceased
             ,
             and
             yet
             before
             their
             Decease
             ,
             arrived
             not
             to
             a
             sinless
             Perfection
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             imperfect
             Quakers
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             well
             allowed
             to
             others
             ,
             sineere
             Travellers
             towards
             Perfection
             ,
             many
             of
             whom
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             have
             arrived
             to
             greater
             Perfection
             before
             their
             Decease
             ,
             than
             any
             among
             the
             Quakers
             Worthies
             ,
             of
             whose
             Perfection
             they
             so
             much
             boast
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             great
             Error
             and
             Unbelief
             in
             the
             great
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             Uncharitableness
             towards
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             whose
             Repentance
             for
             the
             same
             we
             never
             heard
             any
             Account
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             G.
             F.
             
               in
               his
               G.
               M.
               p.
               251.
               in
               Defence
               of
               his
               and
               his
               Brethrens
               sinless
               Perfection
               ,
               thus
               answers
               to
               that
               in
            
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             20.
             
             There
             is
             not
             a
             just
             Man
             upon
             the
             Earth
             which
             doth
             good
             and
             sinneth
             not
             .
             This
             just
             ,
             this
             wise
             Man
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             doth
             good
             and
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             Estate
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             Christ
             is
             the
             End
             of
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             greater
             than
             Solomon
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             Righteousness
             it self
             ,
             and
             makes
             Men
             free
             from
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             that
             G.
             F.
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             his
             own
             Gloss
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Page
             ,
             to
             prove
             a
             sinless
             Perfection
             ,
             brings
             the
             Examples
             of
             Job
             and
             David
             ,
             both
             which
             were
             long
             before
             Christ
             came
             ;
             and
             to
             prove
             
             David's
             sinless
             Perfection
             ,
             he
             brings
             
             David's
             Words
             ;
             and
             David
             said
             ,
             
               He
               had
               seen
               the
               End
               of
               all
               Perfection
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             rare
             Proof
             for
             a
             sinless
             Perfection
             ?
             But
             if
             G.
             F.
             did
             not
             mean
             Christ
             without
             ,
             but
             Christ
             within
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             As
             this
             is
             a
             false
             Gloss
             on
             
             Paul's
             Words
             ,
             so
             that
             imports
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             was
             not
             come
             to
             the
             Light
             within
             him
             ,
             which
             G.
             F.
             calls
             Christ
             within
             ;
             but
             how
             then
             could
             Solomon
             pen
             such
             Books
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             the
             Quakers
             confess
             to
             have
             been
             writ
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             if
             Solomon
             had
             not
             come
             to
             the
             Light
             within
             him
             ?
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             another
             as
             nonsensical
             Gloss
             of
             G.
             VV.
             on
             the
             same
             Place
             ,
             
               Voice
               of
               VVisd
            
             .
             p.
             18.
             
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             20.
             
             Ans
             .
             
               The
               Conversation
               of
               the
               Saints
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.
             6.
             
             Philip.
             3.
             20.
             
             
               And
               they
               are
               redeemed
               from
               the
               Earth
               and
               from
               the
               Vanity
               ,
               where
            
             Solomon
             
               saw
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Days
               of
               his
               Vanity
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               were
               Sinners
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Is
             this
             any
             Proof
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             ,
             such
             as
             Paul
             ,
             who
             writ
             these
             Words
             ,
             were
             not
             real
             Men
             upon
             Earth
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             G.
             W.
             a
             Man
             upon
             Earth
             so
             long
             as
             he
             eats
             ,
             drinks
             ,
             sleeps
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             they
             pervert
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             prove
             
             their
             sinless
             Perfection
             ;
             for
             if
             G.
             W.
             will
             own
             he
             is
             one
             of
             these
             just
             Men
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             writes
             of
             ,
             he
             must
             confess
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             own
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             just
             Man
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             he
             must
             allow
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             our
             Sight
             deceives
             us
             when
             we
             see
             him
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             then
             either
             his
             Body
             is
             no
             Part
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             hath
             Sin
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             he
             also
             hath
             Sin
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             own
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             a
             Part
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             yet
             again
             hear
             another
             nonsensical
             Gloss
             of
             G.
             F.
             to
             maintain
             his
             and
             his
             Brethrens
             sinless
             Perfection
             on
             the
             Words
             of
             
               James
               ,
               In
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               ,
            
             G.
             M.
             p
             309.
             
             Mark
             ,
             saith
             G.
             F.
             
               In
               the
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               come
               to
               the
               one
               thing
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               End
               of
               the
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               there
               is
               no
               Sin
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               in
               him
               sins
               not
               ,
               who
               put
               an
               End
               to
               the
               many
               things
               that
               must
               end
               and
               change
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             his
             and
             his
             Brethrens
             Presumption
             ,
             who
             plainly
             declare
             they
             were
             got
             beyond
             James
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Faithful
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             those
             Words
             ;
             and
             he
             chargeth
             both
             James
             and
             all
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             all
             these
             Words
             ,
             with
             a
             horrid
             Falshood
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             come
             to
             the
             one
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             And
             if
             none
             are
             come
             to
             Christ
             or
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             who
             are
             perfect
             with
             a
             sinless
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             G.
             W.
             doth
             here
             argue
             ,
             then
             young
             Believers
             and
             Converts
             ,
             who
             are
             travelling
             towards
             Perfection
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             that
             sinless
             Perfection
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             a
             most
             false
             and
             most
             comfortless
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             injurious
             to
             all
             young
             Christian
             Converts
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             thought
             ,
             by
             young
             Quaker
             Converts
             ,
             injurious
             to
             them
             also
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             while
             the
             Proofs
             were
             reading
             out
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Books
             for
             their
             sinless
             Perfection
             ,
             a
             Quaker
             (
             supposed
             to
             be
             
               John
               Whiting
            
             )
             said
             ,
             George
             ,
             
               if
               Men
               are
               not
               perfect
               before
               Death
               ,
               when
               are
               they
               made
               perfect
               ?
               It
               must
               be
               either
               before
               Death
               or
               after
               Death
               .
            
             I
             answered
             ,
             In
             the
             instant
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             neither
             before
             Death
             nor
             after
             Death
             ;
             as
             if
             one
             should
             ask
             ,
             when
             did
             Peter
             and
             other
             deceased
             Saints
             put
             off
             the
             earthly
             Tabernacle
             ,
             whether
             before
             Death
             or
             after
             Death
             ?
             The
             Answer
             is
             ,
             neither
             before
             nor
             after
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             Instant
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             yet
             somewhat
             more
             of
             G.
             F's
             great
             Conceit
             of
             his
             and
             his
             Brethrens
             Perfection
             ,
             even
             in
             Equality
             with
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             Abrief
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Threefold
             State
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
             
               printed
               1653.
               he
               being
               charged
               with
               saying
               ,
            
             That
             he
             was
             as
             upright
             as
             Christ
             ;
             
               he
               answers
            
             ,
             these
             Words
             were
             not
             spoken
             by
             me
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             made
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             are
             one
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             teaching
             which
             is
             given
             forth
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             bring
             up
             the
             Hearers
             to
             Perfection
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Measure
             ,
             Stature
             ,
             and
             Fullness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             this
             the
             Scripture
             witnesseth
             ,
             and
             I
             witness
             fulfilled
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             this
             is
             more
             than
             what
             is
             in
             
               Saul's
               Errand
            
             above-quoted
             ,
             for
             there
             the
             Words
             of
             Scripture
             are
             kept
             to
             ,
             that
             mention
             the
             Measure
             of
             the
             Stature
             of
             the
             Fullness
             ,
             but
             here
             it
             's
             far
             beyond
             what
             is
             written
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             come
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Measure
             ,
             but
             
               to
               the
               Stature
               and
               Fullness
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             Christ
             and
             God
             ?
             Saul's
             Errand
             ,
             p.
             13.
             
             G.
             F.
             
               He
               that
               is
               perfectly
               holy
               ,
               is
               perfectly
               just
               ;
               where
               this
               is
               revealed
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               Addition
               ,
               for
               the
               Man
               of
               God
               is
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
             This
             will
             yet
             more
             fully
             appear
             by
             the
             following
             Quotations
             .
          
           
             In
             
               Truth
               def
            
             .
             by
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             and
             
               R.
               Hubb
            
             .
             page
             65.
             a
             Query
             being
             proposed
             by
             the
             Opponent
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               like
               to
               be
               the
               Man
               thou
               speakest
               of
               ,
               he
               that
               saith
               he
               is
               equal
               with
               God
               and
               Christ
               .
               or
               he
               that
               preacheth
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ?
            
             The
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               Here
               in
               this
               Question
               
               thou
               openly
               shew●d
               by
               self
               ,
               〈…〉
               the
               Mind
               the
               Apostles
               had
               ,
               for
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               would
               the
               some
               Mind
               were
               in
               you
               ,
               that
               was
               also
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               thought
               it
               no
               Robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               Reputation
               ,
            
             Philip.
             2.
             5.
             
             
               And
               here
               thou
               hast
               shewed
               thy self
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               neither
               the
               Mind
               of
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               art
               an
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               an
               Enemy
               against
               them
               that
               witness
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               said
               ,
               I
               would
               that
               ye
               were
               of
               the
               same
               Mind
               .
            
             And
             again
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Our
               Fellowship
               is
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             his
             G.
             Mystery
             ,
             p.
             248.
             he
             quotes
             ,
             (
             but
             very
             lamely
             and
             corruptly
             )
             .
             
               C.
               Wade
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             Quakery
             Slain
             ,
             
               He
               denies
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               be
               revealed
               in
               Man
               ▪
               only
               by
               Adoption
               ,
               and
               cries
               against
               Equality
               with
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             before
             I
             give
             you
             G.
             F's
             Answer
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             C.
             Wade's
             Words
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             answers
             .
          
           
             C.
             Wade's
             Words
             in
             his
             
               Quakery
               slain
            
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             ,
             in
             the
             8.
             pag.
             of
             
               Saul's
               Errand
            
             ,
             affirmeth
             ,
             
               That
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               same
               Spirit
               that
               raised
               up
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               equal
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               have
               the
               same
               Spirit
               in
               Measure
               ,
               for
               God's
               Spirit
               is
               but
               one
               .
            
             And
             G.
             Fox
             saith
             ,
             in
             pag.
             11.
             
             
               That
               he
               is
               a
               Saint
            
             .
             
               Thus
               he
               would
               again
               prove
               ,
               That
               he
               ,
               a
               poor
               wicked
               Creature
               ,
               is
               equal
               with
               God
               the
               Creator
               ,
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               G.
               Fox
               is
               the
               Creator
               of
               G.
               Fox
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               World
               ;
               and
               he
               intimately
               claimeth
               Christ's
               Equality
               with
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               perverted
               citing
               of
               Philip.
               2.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             Now
             in
             Opposition
             to
             G.
             F's
             affirming
             ,
             
               He
               was
               equal
               with
               God
               ,
               C.
               Wade
               ,
            
             in
             his
             pag
             24.
             saith
             .
             
               The
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               Saints
               themselves
               are
               not
               God's
               Sons
               otherwise
               but
               by
               Adoption
               only
               by
               Christ
               (
               note
               that
               you
               Quakers
               )
               not
               as
               being
               Christ
               ,
               as
               you
               foolishly
               fancy
               but
               by
               Christ
               ,
               for
               it
               's
               written
               ,
               
                 Having
                 predestinated
                 us
                 unto
                 the
                 Adoption
                 of
                 Children
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               1.
               5.
               
               See
               this
               confirmed
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               8.
               23.
               and
               Creature
               adopted
               Sons
               cannot
               be
               equal
               with
               their
               Heavenly
               uncreated
               Father
               ,
               who
               vouchsafeth
               by
               free
               Grace
               ,
               by
               and
               in
               his
               Son
               Christ
               ,
               to
               adopt
               them
               to
               be
               his
               Sons
               in
               Acceptation
               only
               :
               Neither
               can
               any
               Creature
               adopted
               Sons
               ,
               be
               equal
               with
               God's
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               the
               Creator
               of
               all
               adopted
               Sons
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               also
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             true
             and
             full
             Quotation
             out
             of
             
               C.
               Wade
            
             his
             
               Quakery
               slain
            
             .
          
           
             In
             Opposition
             to
             which
             sound
             Doctrine
             of
             
               C.
               Wade
               ,
               G.
               Fox
            
             thus
             answers
             .
             
          
           
             Ans
             .
             And
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             gave
             forth
             a
             Catechism
             ,
             which
             ,
             Children
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             was
             to
             learn
             ,
             and
             said
             .
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               Son
               was
               equal
               in
               Substance
               and
               Power
               and
               Glory
               with
               the
               Father
               :
            
             What
             ?
             Then
             all
             that
             have
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             hath
             that
             which
             is
             equal
             in
             Power
             and
             Glory
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             
               In
               this
               thou
               hast
               not
               only
               judged
               thy self
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               at
            
             Westminster
             ,
             1649.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             G.
             Fox
             here
             doth
             not
             quote
             the
             Page
             of
             C.
             Wade's
             Book
             ,
             as
             frequently
             he
             doth
             not
             throughout
             his
             G.
             Myst
             ,
             give
             his
             Opponents
             Pages
             of
             their
             Books
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             was
             in
             Design
             ,
             that
             his
             unfair
             Quotations
             might
             not
             be
             so
             easily
             found
             out
             .
             Now
             observe
             ,
             whereas
             G.
             F.
             brings
             
               C.
               Wade
               ,
               crying
               against
               Equality
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             we
             see
             by
             the
             Quotation
             given
             ,
             what
             Equality
             with
             the
             Father
             
               C.
               VVade
            
             cries
             against
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             the
             Equality
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             expresly
             affirms
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               ,
               God's
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               is
               the
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Equality
             that
             
               C.
               Wade
            
             cryed
             against
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Equality
               of
            
             G.
             Fox
             ,
             and
             
               Creature
               adopted
               Sons
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             and
             for
             his
             so
             saying
             ,
             G.
             Fox
             makes
             him
             to
             have
             contradicted
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             judged
             both
             himself
             and
             them
             .
          
           
           
             This
             I
             think
             so
             evident
             a
             Proof
             ,
             that
             G.
             F.
             thought
             himself
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             neither
             G.
             W.
             nor
             
               Jos
               .
               Wyeth
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             little
             Craft
             and
             Sophistry
             ,
             can
             clear
             this
             Passage
             from
             that
             down-right
             Blasphemy
             ,
             That
             G.
             F.
             was
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             neither
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             nor
             C.
             W.
             deny
             the
             Equality
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             G.
             Fox
             grants
             they
             owned
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Equality
             which
             C.
             Wade
             cryed
             against
             ,
             was
             the
             Equality
             of
             G.
             F.
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Saints
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             But
             here
             we
             find
             the
             Strength
             of
             G.
             
             Fox's
             Logick
             ,
             The
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             therefore
             G.
             F.
             is
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Proof
             of
             which
             Consequence
             must
             be
             one
             of
             these
             two
             following
             Assertions
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             That
             G.
             Fox
             thought
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Son
             as
             was
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             ,
             That
             because
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             revealed
             in
             G.
             Fox
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             that
             therefore
             G.
             Fox
             was
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             As
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             Assertions
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             utterly
             false
             ,
             that
             G.
             Fox
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Word
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             so
             the
             other
             is
             utterly
             a
             false
             Consequence
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             revealed
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             was
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             ;
             but
             surely
             ,
             if
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             had
             been
             revealed
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             Revelation
             would
             have
             taught
             him
             not
             to
             utter
             such
             horrid
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             C.
             Wade
             did
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             own
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Scripture
             warranteth
             ,
             That
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             also
             Christ
             the
             Son
             ,
             were
             manifested
             or
             revealed
             in
             the
             Saints
             :
             I
             shall
             quote
             a
             Passage
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             being
             originally
             the
             Words
             of
             one
             
               T.
               Moor
            
             ,
             that
             wrote
             against
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             whom
             
               J.
               Nailer
            
             had
             charged
             ,
             
               That
               he
               would
               exclude
               God
               and
               Christ
               out
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               no
               more
               dwell
               in
               his
               People
               till
               Doomsday
               :
            
             In
             Opposition
             to
             which
             C.
             Wade
             quotes
             the
             following
             saying
             of
             
               T.
               Moor
            
             ,
             which
             he
             approves
             ,
             pag.
             23.
             of
             
               Quakery
               slain
               ,
               That
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               Throne
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               in
               his
               Inspections
               ,
               Influences
               ,
               and
               Operation
               every
               where
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               gracious
               and
               spiritual
               Presence
               ,
               and
               manifested
               Nighness
               in
               and
               through
               his
               Son
               ,
               dwelling
               in
            
             Sion
             ,
             
               even
               in
               the
               Hearts
               and
               Societies
               of
               his
               People
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             
               Jos
               .
               Wyeth
            
             and
             G.
             Whitehead
             say
             in
             Defence
             of
             that
             blasphemous
             Passage
             above-mentioned
             ,
             quoted
             from
             
             Saul's
             Errand
             to
             Damascus
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               the
               same
               Spirit
               that
               raised
               up
               Jesus
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               is
               equal
               with
               God.
               Jos
               .
               Wyeth
            
             doth
             plainly
             justifie
             it
             by
             the
             like
             false
             Consequence
             as
             G.
             Fox
             made
             ;
             
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               For
               when
               Men
               are
               guided
               by
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               are
               certainly
               guided
               by
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               equal
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               equal
               ,
               as
            
             G.
             Fox
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               often
               expresseth
               it
            
             .
             But
             doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             equal
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             that
             hath
             either
             the
             Son
             or
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             equal
             ,
             either
             with
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Father
             ?
             yet
             this
             is
             Jos
             .
             Wyeth's
             blasphemous
             Consequence
             ,
             to
             justifie
             G.
             F's
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           
             But
             G.
             W.
             hath
             found
             two
             other
             Ways
             to
             defend
             the
             above-said
             Blasphemy
             of
             G.
             F.
             in
             the
             
               Supplement
               to
               the
               Switch
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             528.
             
             
               And
               if
               any
               among
               us
               have
               writ
               of
               them
               who
               are
               perfect
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               being
               led
               by
               his
               Spirrt
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               Sense
               equal
               .
               I
               understand
               equal
               only
               as
               like
               unto
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               Vnion
               with
               him
               ,
               being
               united
               unto
               him
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               is
               joyned
               to
               the
               Lord
               is
               one
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             first
             ,
             The
             Word
             Equal
             ,
             no
             where
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             either
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             other
             Books
             ,
             or
             common
             Speech
             in
             any
             Language
             ,
             signifieth
             only
             
               as
               like
            
             ,
             therefore
             this
             is
             a
             meer
             Force
             put
             upon
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             a
             strained
             Sense
             :
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Sense
             intended
             by
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             above
             shewed
             in
             a
             former
             
             Quotation
             ,
             he
             proves
             that
             he
             is
             equal
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             because
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             Now
             will
             G.
             W.
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Equality
             betwixt
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             only
             an
             Equality
             of
             Likeness
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             only
             like
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             really
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             :
             This
             was
             the
             Arian
             Heresie
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             was
             like
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             not
             equal
             or
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ;
             they
             said
             he
             was
             Homoiusios
             ,
             but
             not
             Homouisios
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             hath
             yet
             another
             String
             to
             his
             Bow
             ,
             in
             his
             Truth
             and
             Innocency
             ,
             pag.
             10.
             
             
               Therefore
               the
               Words
            
             [
             He
             that
             hath
             ]
             
               in
               the
               said
               Instance
               ,
               should
               be
               left
               out
               ,
               being
               contrary
               to
            
             G.
             F
             
               's
               and
               our
               Principle
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               own
               very
               Words
               and
               Confession
               a
               little
               before
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
               quoting
            
             Saul's
             Errand
             ,
             p.
             5
             ,
             6.
             where
             G.
             F.
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               so
               spoken
               ,
               as
            
             G.
             Fox
             
               was
               equal
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               is
               one
               .
            
             But
             the
             Fallacy
             lyeth
             here
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             
               George
               Fox
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Name
             
               George
               Fox
            
             ,
             or
             the
             outward
             visible
             Body
             that
             bears
             that
             Carnal
             Name
             ,
             as
             he
             somewhere
             calls
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             new
             Name
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             He
             that
             is
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             that
             He
             is
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             what
             
               G.
               W.
            
             saith
             of
             Union
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             
               G.
               F.
            
             did
             not
             mean
             Union
             by
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             but
             a
             personal
             Union
             ,
             appears
             from
             G.
             M.
             p.
             100.
             
             He
             brings
             in
             his
             Opponent
             saying
             ,
             
               God
               dwells
               not
               in
               the
               Saints
               as
               a
            
             Personal
             Union
             .
             In
             Opposition
             to
             which
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               How
               comes
               the
               Saints
               then
               to
               eat
               of
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               of
               his
               Flesh
               and
               Bone
               :
            
             Note
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             by
             a
             personal
             Union
             ?
             
               And
               God
               dwelling
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               Vnity
               with
               the
               Son
               and
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               of
               his
               Body
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Christ
               the
               Head
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             he
             blames
             his
             Opponent
             ,
             G.
             M.
             p.
             258.
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               To
               say
               that
               God
               is
               substantially
               in
               Man
               ,
               as
               essentially
               one
               with
               him
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               other
               but
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             But
             whereas
             
               G.
               W.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hath
            
             should
             be
             left
             out
             ;
             pray
             who
             put
             them
             in
             ?
             That
             they
             were
             G.
             Fox's
             Words
             ,
             the
             Book
             called
             
             Saul's
             Errand
             ,
             affirms
             ,
             if
             this
             Liberty
             be
             allowed
             to
             transpose
             ,
             leave
             out
             ,
             and
             add
             Words
             in
             a
             Sentence
             ,
             nothing
             so
             vile
             and
             blasphemous
             or
             atheistical
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             justified
             by
             
               G.
               W.
            
             who
             hath
             used
             all
             these
             three
             Methods
             to
             defend
             his
             and
             his
             Brethrens
             vile
             Errors
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             one
             Passage
             more
             of
             G.
             F.
             out
             of
             G.
             Myst
             .
             p.
             299.
             to
             let
             us
             know
             what
             Conceit
             he
             had
             of
             himself
             as
             being
             more
             than
             a
             Creature
             ;
             he
             tells
             ,
             
               That
               one
               had
               raised
               a
               grievous
               Lye
               against
            
             G.
             F.
             
               and
               said
               ,
               he
               said
               he
               was
               Christ
               ,
            
             p.
             298.
             to
             the
             End.
             This
             Man
             having
             so
             charged
             him
             ,
             and
             having
             told
             him
             he
             had
             Witness
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             G.
             F.
             told
             him
             ,
             
               He
               was
               a
            
             Judas
             ,
             
               and
               he
               went
               away
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               while
               hanged
               himself
               ,
               and
               Christ
               in
               the
               Male
               and
               in
               the
               Female
               ,
               if
               he
               speak
               he
               was
               Christ
               the
               Seed
               ,
               and
               the
               Seed
               was
               Christ
               ,
               but
               he
               did
               not
               speak
               it
               as
               a
               Creature
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             he
             grants
             he
             spoke
             the
             Words
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               Christ
            
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             not
             speak
             it
             as
             a
             Creature
             ,
             therefore
             he
             thought
             he
             was
             something
             more
             than
             a
             Creature
             ,
             the
             Seed
             in
             him
             spoke
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             not
             a
             Creature
             ,
             but
             what
             Seed
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             in
             other
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             a
             Creature
             ;
             I
             cannot
             find
             out
             any
             other
             in
             his
             Writings
             ,
             but
             his
             Soul
             or
             invisible
             Part
             that
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             Christ
             and
             a
             Part
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             will
             afterwards
             appear
             on
             a
             distinct
             Head.
             
          
           
             But
             he
             has
             yet
             another
             Defence
             to
             save
             the
             like
             blasphemous
             Saying
             of
             F.
             
               Howgel
               ,
               They
               that
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               are
               equal
               with
               God
               in
               Nature
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               Stature
               .
            
          
           
             It
             having
             been
             objected
             against
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             have
             said
             ,
             
               They
               that
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               are
               equal
               with
               God
               :
            
             To
             this
             F.
             Howgel
             answers
             ,
             after
             some
             foregoing
             Words
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               born
               from
               above
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               said
               ,
            
             I
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             one
             ;
             
               and
               where
               the
               Son
               is
               revealed
               and
               speaks
               ,
               the
               Father
               speaks
               in
               
               him
               ;
               and
               dwells
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               thy
               Father
               ;
               there
               is
               Equality
               in
               Nature
               though
               not
               in
               Stature
               .
            
             Here
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             Case
             that
             F.
             H.
             places
             this
             Equality
             in
             Nature
             but
             not
             in
             Stature
             ,
             betwixt
             him
             that
             has
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             born
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             God
             himself
             ;
             for
             to
             place
             it
             betwixt
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             before
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             were
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             is
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             in
             Nature
             but
             not
             in
             Stature
             ,
             which
             has
             a
             twofold
             Error
             in
             it
             ;
             first
             ,
             To
             make
             a
             Distinction
             betwixt
             God's
             Nature
             and
             Stature
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Suppose
             that
             Distinction
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             is
             equal
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             Nature
             but
             not
             in
             Stature
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             most
             gross
             and
             blasphemous
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             gross
             and
             blasphemous
             it
             is
             to
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             Saints
             are
             equal
             with
             God
             in
             Nature
             but
             not
             in
             Stature
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             hear
             G.
             VVhitehead's
             Defence
             ,
             Truth
             and
             Inn.
             p.
             10.
             
             
               The
               Equality
               in
               Nature
            
             (
             objected
             )
             relates
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             which
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             partakes
             of
             in
             Measure
             ,
             
               though
               not
               in
               Stature
            
             ,
             relates
             to
             the
             Child
             ,
             that
             Divine
             Nature
             is
             one
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             but
             our
             participating
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             Growth
             in
             it
             is
             gradual
             ,
             until
             all
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Christ's
             whole
             Church
             and
             Body
             )
             come
             into
             the
             Measure
             of
             the
             Stature
             of
             the
             Fullness
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             doth
             all
             this
             Saying
             of
             G.
             VV.
             prove
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             are
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             Nature
             or
             Stature
             ?
             The
             Saints
             are
             said
             in
             Scripture
             to
             be
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             are
             they
             therefore
             equal
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             Which
             yet
             is
             the
             Way
             of
             G.
             
             VV's
             reasoning
             ;
             the
             Equality
             in
             Nature
             he
             says
             ,
             relates
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             but
             who
             is
             it
             that
             is
             equal
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Stature
             ?
             was
             it
             the
             Son
             or
             Holy
             Chost
             that
             is
             equal
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             but
             not
             in
             Stature
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Saints
             or
             Believers
             ;
             here
             a
             Proposition
             is
             framed
             ,
             
               They
               that
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               are
               equal
               with
               God
            
             ;
             and
             then
             this
             Distinction
             is
             given
             ;
             They
             are
             equal
             in
             Nature
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Stature
             :
             This
             Proposition
             hath
             for
             its
             Subject
             They
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Saints
            
             or
             
               Children
               of
               God.
            
             In
             all
             Propositions
             ,
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Predicate
             belong
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Subject
             ,
             the
             which
             Parts
             are
             equal
             in
             Nature
             but
             not
             in
             Stature
             :
             But
             it
             is
             an
             unaccountable
             Liberty
             that
             G.
             VV.
             takes
             in
             his
             Way
             of
             defending
             these
             Blasphemies
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             change
             the
             Signification
             of
             Words
             from
             all
             common
             Use
             ,
             but
             the
             unalterable
             Rules
             of
             right
             Reason
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             present
             Case
             ;
             like
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             G.
             VVhitehead
             is
             equal
             to
             A.
             B.
             in
             Nature
             but
             not
             in
             Stature
             ;
             Nature
             relates
             to
             G.
             W.
             but
             not
             in
             Stature
             relates
             to
             another
             ;
             but
             who
             is
             this
             other
             who
             can
             tell
             ?
             Or
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             G.
             W.
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             not
             honest
             ,
             Man
             relates
             to
             G.
             Whitehead
             ,
             but
             
               not
               honest
            
             relates
             to
             another
             .
             It
             is
             a
             real
             Shame
             that
             such
             pittiful
             Sophistry
             should
             be
             used
             by
             G.
             W.
             to
             defend
             his
             and
             his
             Brethrens
             vile
             Errors
             and
             Blasphemies
             ,
             whereby
             he
             makes
             himself
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             save
             his
             and
             their
             pretended
             Infallibility
             :
             It
             were
             much
             more
             Manly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Christian
             ,
             fairly
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             retract
             those
             most
             erronious
             Passages
             ,
             and
             own
             their
             Fallibility
             and
             Error
             ,
             and
             be
             contented
             to
             be
             lifted
             among
             fallible
             Men
             ,
             for
             
               humanum
               est
               errare
               ,
               labi
               ,
               decipi
            
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             greatly
             humbled
             for
             the
             Presumption
             ,
             that
             being
             Men
             ,
             they
             should
             equal
             themselves
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             general
             Conceit
             of
             their
             sinless
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             a
             Body
             of
             People
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             both
             
               G.
               W.
            
             and
             
               Jos
               .
               Wyeth
            
             doth
             justifie
             W.
             P's
             objecting
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             their
             praying
             from
             seven
             to
             seventy
             ,
             
               Lord
               be
               merciful
               to
               us
               miserable
               Sinners
               .
            
          
           
             G.
             VV.
             saith
             ,
             in
             
               Truth
               and
               In.
            
             p.
             15.
             
             
               Alas
               poor
               Sinners
               !
               Is
               not
               a
               Sign
               of
               Laughter
               at
               ●hem
               ,
               but
               rather
               of
               Lamentation
               and
               Pity
               over
               their
               miserable
               Estate
               ,
               who
               are
               always
               〈◊〉
               but
               not
               forsaking
               their
               Sins
               .
            
             The
             like
             Answer
             doth
             
               J.
               VVyeth
            
             give
             in
             the
             
             Note
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             plain
             Evidence
             of
             the
             great
             Pride
             that
             is
             among
             the
             Quakers
             concerning
             their
             sinless
             Perfection
             ;
             As
             a
             Body
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             their
             great
             Uncharitableness
             towards
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             all
             others
             called
             Christians
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             Christians
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             the
             universal
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             under
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             who
             always
             used
             Confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             prayed
             for
             Forgiveness
             of
             Sin
             ?
             find
             as
             Christ
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             to
             pray
             daily
             for
             their
             daily
             Bread
             ;
             so
             to
             pray
             daily
             for
             Forgiveness
             of
             Sins
             :
             So
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             there
             were
             daily
             Offerings
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             however
             so
             holy
             ,
             yet
             offered
             both
             for
             his
             own
             Sins
             ,
             and
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             People
             :
             Doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             that
             their
             Confessions
             and
             Offerings
             were
             hypocritical
             ?
          
           
             But
             doth
             not
             
               G.
               VV.
            
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             a
             gradual
             going
             unto
             Perfection
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             gradual
             forsaking
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             a
             putting
             off
             the
             old
             Man
             with
             his
             Deeds
             ?
             Must
             not
             they
             who
             feel
             themselves
             wounded
             with
             Sin
             ,
             seek
             for
             a
             Cure
             ?
             And
             should
             not
             the
             diseased
             come
             daily
             to
             the
             Phisician
             till
             they
             be
             cured
             ?
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Quakers
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             and
             G.
             
             VV's
             especially
             ,
             towards
             all
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             whom
             he
             chargeth
             without
             Exception
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             still
             confessing
             but
             not
             forsaking
             their
             Sins
             .
             How
             can
             he
             more
             prove
             this
             Charge
             against
             them
             than
             his
             own
             Society
             or
             himself
             ?
             Many
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             other
             Protestants
             ,
             can
             compare
             with
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Quakers
             for
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             exceed
             them
             in
             many
             Virtues
             ,
             especially
             in
             Humility
             .
             But
             do
             no
             not
             they
             better
             who
             confess
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             yet
             through
             humane
             Frailty
             ,
             find
             that
             they
             relapse
             into
             some
             Sins
             ,
             than
             such
             proud
             Pharisees
             among
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             who
             neither
             confess
             nor
             forsake
             their
             Sins
             ?
             such
             as
             their
             sinful
             Ignorance
             and
             Errors
             in
             the
             great
             Fundamentals
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             their
             too
             high
             Esteem
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Uncharitableness
             towards
             others
             ,
             calling
             all
             others
             but
             themselves
             ,
             The
             World
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             their
             Worship
             Idolatry
             :
             And
             if
             any
             ,
             formerly
             among
             them
             ,
             come
             to
             a
             more
             sober
             Mind
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             more
             sound
             Understanding
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             charitable
             towards
             others
             :
             They
             call
             them
             Apostates
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             call
             me
             and
             others
             ,
             whom
             God
             in
             his
             great
             Mercy
             has
             of
             late
             recovered
             from
             the
             Errors
             and
             Uncharitableness
             that
             were
             and
             are
             among
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             for
             owning
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             can
             join
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             rendred
             Apostates
             by
             G.
             
               VV
               ▪
            
             and
             his
             Brethren
             in
             their
             printed
             Pamphlets
             against
             us
             :
             But
             if
             we
             be
             Apostates
             for
             this
             ,
             then
             by
             G.
             
             VV's
             and
             his
             Brethrens
             Sentence
             ,
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             are
             Infidels
             and
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Quakers
             be
             a
             sinless
             Church
             ,
             that
             need
             not
             to
             confess
             their
             Sins
             ,
             nor
             pray
             for
             Forgiveness
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             how
             doth
             this
             agree
             with
             the
             large
             .
             Acknowledgments
             that
             G.
             VV.
             has
             made
             in
             his
             
               Christian
               Epistle
               to
               the
               People
               called
               Quakers
               ,
            
             of
             so
             many
             things
             amiss
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             above
             quoted
             ?
             Either
             such
             faulty
             Persons
             are
             owned
             Members
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             why
             do
             not
             they
             disown
             them
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             them
             ,
             or
             declare
             them
             to
             be
             none
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             own
             them
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             then
             their
             Church
             is
             not
             without
             Sp●t
             ,
             Wrinkle
             ,
             or
             Blemish
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             by
             G.
             F's
             Doctrine
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             .
             The
             Tares
             cannot
             be
             discerned
             oft
             times
             from
             the
             Wheat
             then
             where
             's
             their
             Spirit
             of
             discerning
             ,
             whereby
             they
             can
             know
             who
             are
             Saints
             or
             Devils
             without
             speaking
             ever
             a
             Word
             ?
             Surely
             if
             they
             have
             such
             a
             Spirit
             of
             discerning
             ,
             their
             Sin
             is
             great
             to
             suffer
             such
             a
             Mixture
             among
             them
             as
             
               G.
               W.
            
             complains
             of
             in
             his
             Christian
             Epistle
             especially
             now
             that
             they
             reckon
             
             E●oth's
             Prophecy
             is
             fullfilled
             in
             
             them
             :
             
             
               They
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             
               are
               the
               ten
               thousand
               of
               his
               Saints
               in
               whom
               the
               Lord
               is
               come
               to
               execute
               Judgment
               upon
               all
               .
            
             Why
             do
             they
             not
             begin
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             first
             cleanse
             their
             own
             House
             ,
             and
             purge
             out
             the
             old
             Leaven
             from
             among
             them
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             that
             diverse
             unclean
             Persons
             ,
             even
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             have
             been
             owned
             to
             preach
             among
             them
             while
             living
             in
             secret
             Uncleanness
             ,
             diverse
             of
             whose
             Names
             they
             know
             I
             can
             produce
             ?
             Why
             did
             they
             not
             discern
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             )
             an
             infallible
             discerning
             of
             Mens
             Hearts
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             did
             discern
             them
             ,
             why
             did
             they
             not
             discover
             them
             ,
             and
             get
             them
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Camp
             ?
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Instance
             above
             given
             of
             the
             daily
             Sacrifices
             for
             Sin
             ,
             which
             were
             offered
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             If
             it
             be
             replyed
             ,
             That
             they
             grant
             the
             Law
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             but
             now
             a
             sinless
             Perfection
             is
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
             I
             ask
             them
             what
             became
             of
             them
             all
             of
             that
             ancient
             Church
             (
             who
             daily
             confessed
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             prayed
             for
             Forgiveness
             )
             when
             they
             died
             ?
             Did
             they
             die
             in
             their
             Sins
             !
             Or
             where
             were
             they
             cleansed
             from
             their
             Sins
             after
             Death
             ?
             Or
             did
             they
             all
             perish
             ,
             according
             to
             G.
             W's
             manner
             of
             reasoning
             against
             his
             Opponents
             in
             his
             
               Voice
               of
               Wisdom
            
             above
             quoted
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             that
             Place
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             ;
             and
             other
             the
             like
             Places
             ;
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             first
             ,
             Comparatively
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             State
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             general
             ,
             is
             a
             State
             of
             more
             Purity
             and
             greater
             Perfection
             than
             the
             State
             of
             the
             People
             under
             the
             Law.
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             ceremonial
             Part
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             Sacrifices
             ,
             did
             neither
             in
             whole
             ,
             nor
             in
             part
             ,
             give
             them
             the
             Remission
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             but
             were
             Types
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             alone
             Sacrifice
             ,
             by
             which
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             and
             Sanctification
             both
             then
             was
             and
             now
             is
             obtained
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             on
             the
             Conceit
             that
             the
             Quakers
             have
             of
             their
             sinless
             Perfection
             ,
             especially
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             known
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             in
             their
             publick
             Meetings
             ,
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             that
             Question
             in
             
               Truth
               defending
               the
               Quak.
            
             by
             
               G.
               VV.
            
             p.
             8.
             
             Q.
             11.
             
             
               Do
               not
               you
               think
               it
               needless
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               Pardon
               of
               your
               Sins
               ?
            
             To
             this
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             replies
             ,
             
               We
               have
               prayed
               for
               the
               Pardon
               of
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               heard
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               hath
               pardoned
               and
               remitted
               our
               Sins
               ,
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               tasted
               ,
               and
               do
               taste
               of
               ,
               as
               many
               witness
               .
            
             But
             of
             late
             some
             of
             them
             have
             got
             a
             way
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             third
             Person
             plural
             in
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ;
             as
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               any
               here
               have
               sinned
               against
               thee
               ,
               give
               them
               Repentance
               and
               Forgiveness
               :
            
             Or
             thus
             ,
             
               Pardon
               them
               that
               have
               sinned
               against
               thee
               :
            
             Thus
             I
             have
             heard
             
               John
               Field
            
             pray
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             heard
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             the
             best
             of
             my
             .
             Remembrance
             ,
             pray
             in
             the
             first
             Person
             plural
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               Sins
            
             ;
             though
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             of
             the
             holy
             Men
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             prayed
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               Sins
            
             .
             A
             Quaker
             said
             ,
             
               George
               ,
               dost
               not
               thou
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               Friends
               ,
               if
               any
               have
               done
               amiss
               ,
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               get
               them
               to
               confess
               and
               ask
               Forgiveness
               :
            
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             was
             but
             as
             to
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             and
             private
             Offences
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             no
             Proof
             as
             to
             their
             general
             Confession
             and
             praying
             for
             Pardon
             of
             Sin.
             Another
             Quaker
             stood
             on
             a
             Bench
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             read
             a
             Passage
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             of
             mine
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Way
               cast
               up
            
             ,
             printed
             in
             the
             Year
             1677
             ,
             containing
             some
             Words
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             I
             said
             I
             had
             heard
             ,
             or
             Words
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             used
             in
             our
             Meetings
             ,
             both
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             naming
             him
             by
             the
             Name
             Son
             of
             David
             .
             This
             Passage
             that
             Quaker
             brought
             (
             his
             Name
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             ,
             is
             
               John
               Whiting
            
             )
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Quakers
             prayed
             for
             Forgiveness
             of
             Sin
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             then
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             read
             out
             of
             my
             Book
             not
             being
             well
             heard
             ,
             he
             was
             desired
             
             to
             hand
             the
             Book
             to
             the
             Minister
             that
             stood
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             Quotations
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Passage
             ,
             containing
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             was
             read
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             
               VVay
               cast
               up
            
             ,
             p
             ,
             121.
             
             
               Son
               of
            
             David
             
               have
               mercy
               on
               us
               .
               O
               thou
               blessed
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               wert
               crucified
               and
               died
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               shed
               thy
               precious
               Blood
               for
               us
               ;
               be
               gracious
               unto
               us
               .
               Thou
               that
               in
               the
               Days
               of
               thy
               Flesh
               ,
               wert
               tempted
               of
               Satan
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               bore
               our
               Sins
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               felt
               our
               Infirmities
               ,
               and
               wert
               touched
               with
               them
               .
               O
               thou
               our
               merciful
               High
               Priest
               ,
               whose
               tender
               Bowls
               of
               Compassion
               ,
               are
               not
               more
               straitned
               ,
               since
               thy
               Ascension
               ,
               but
               rather
               more
               enlarged
               ,
               and
               whose
               Love
               and
               Kindness
               is
               the
               same
               towards
               thy
               Servants
               in
               our
               Days
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               of
               old
               ,
               help
               us
               and
               strengthen
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               thy
               divine
               Life
               and
               Spirit
               ;
               raise
               us
               up
               over
               all
               Tentations
               ,
               and
               indue
               us
               with
               a
               Measure
               of
               the
               same
               Patience
               and
               Resignation
               that
               dwelt
               so
               fully
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               which
               thou
               didst
               so
               abundantly
               manifest
               in
               all
               thy
               Sufferings
               in
               the
               Days
               of
               thy
               Flesh
               .
               Thou
               art
               the
               same
               that
               thou
               wert
               ,
               thy
               Heart
               is
               the
               same
               towards
               thy
               Servants
               ,
               as
               when
               thou
               wert
               outwardly
               present
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Flesh
               .
               Thou
               art
               our
               Advocate
               and
               Mediator
               in
               Heaven
               with
               the
               Father
               ▪
               Our
               merciful
               High
               Priest
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               untouched
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               Infirmities
               .
               Thou
               ,
               even
               thou
               ,
               blessed
               Jesus
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               our
               most
               secret
               Desires
               and
               Breathings
               ,
               which
               we
               offer
               up
               unto
               thee
               ,
               in
               the
               Enablings
               of
               the
               blessed
               Life
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               present
               them
               unto
               thy
               Father
               and
               our
               Father
               ,
               that
               in
               thee
               we
               may
               be
               accepted
               ,
               and
               our
               Services
               also
               ;
               and
               for
               thy
               sake
               our
               Defects
               and
               short
               Comings
               ,
               our
               Sins
               and
               Transgressions
               that
               we
               have
               committed
               ,
               may
               be
               forgiven
               us
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Prayer
             being
             read
             ,
             divers
             Ministers
             and
             others
             said
             it
             was
             a
             good
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             they
             never
             heard
             that
             any
             such
             Prayer
             was
             used
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Meetings
             :
             A
             Quaker
             ,
             called
             
               Daniel
               Philips
            
             ,
             standing
             by
             near
             where
             I
             stood
             ,
             said
             that
             Book
             was
             approved
             by
             the
             second
             Days
             Meeting
             at
             London
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             great
             Untruth
             :
             I
             told
             how
             I
             wrote
             that
             Book
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             from
             Scotland
             sent
             it
             to
             a
             Correspondent
             in
             Holland
             ,
             who
             printed
             it
             there
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             came
             over
             to
             London
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1678.
             it
             met
             with
             great
             Opposition
             from
             divers
             of
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Quakers
             at
             London
             [
             as
             
               Stephen
               Crisp
               ,
               William
               Shewen
               ,
               William
               Mede
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               Samuel
               Newton
            
             ]
             and
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             things
             they
             blamed
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             was
             this
             very
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             especially
             that
             Part
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Jesus
               Son
               of
            
             David
             
               have
               mercy
               on
               us
            
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             said
             it
             was
             half
             Popery
             ;
             for
             though
             
               G.
               K.
            
             would
             not
             pray
             to
             Mary
             the
             Mother
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             for
             praying
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             :
             Others
             said
             it
             was
             Common
             Prayer
             :
             A
             larger
             Account
             of
             things
             relating
             to
             the
             Opposition
             I
             met
             with
             from
             the
             Quakers
             for
             that
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             things
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             ye
             will
             find
             in
             the
             late
             Book
             called
             
               A
               Defence
               of
               the
               Snake
            
             ,
             in
             that
             called
             
               A
               Collection
            
             ,
             from
             p.
             16.
             to
             38.
             
             I
             further
             shewed
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             had
             delivered
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             my
             Books
             in
             former
             times
             when
             I
             was
             reckoned
             in
             Unity
             with
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             did
             plainly
             evidence
             that
             I
             held
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             with
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             lesser
             Matters
             I
             was
             biassed
             and
             misled
             by
             them
             into
             divers
             Errors
             ,
             particularly
             in
             rejecting
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             since
             retracted
             ;
             and
             for
             my
             holding
             the
             fundamental
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             Book
             ,
             and
             other
             Books
             of
             mine
             .
             All
             the
             Time
             of
             my
             Quakerism
             ,
             a
             Quaker
             in
             Ponsylvania
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             [
             his
             Name
             was
             
               Arthur
               Cook
            
             ]
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             
               George
               ,
               thou
               never
               was
               a
               right
               Quaker
               all
               thy
               Days
               ?
               but
               an
               old
               rotten
               Presbyterian
               .
            
          
           
             The
             reading
             of
             that
             Passage
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             containing
             the
             Prayer
             aforesaid
             ,
             which
             the
             Quaker
             brought
             to
             make
             against
             me
             ,
             had
             a
             far
             contrary
             Effect
             to
             what
             he
             intended
             ;
             for
             many
             (
             some
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             others
             )
             present
             said
             ,
             
               This
               makes
               for
            
             G.
             K.
             
             
               not
               against
               him
               ;
               let
               the
               Quakers
               bring
               any
               such
               Passage
               out
               of
               their
               Books
               ,
               to
               prove
               they
               were
               of
               that
               Faith
               with
               him
               .
            
             Some
             of
             the
             Quakers
             that
             objected
             against
             that
             Prayer
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             asked
             me
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Meetings
             that
             were
             appointed
             to
             hear
             the
             Objections
             against
             my
             Book
             ,
             and
             my
             Answers
             ,
             
               Where
               did
               I
               ever
               hear
               any
            
             English
             
               Friend
               of
               the
               Ministry
               pray
               after
               that
               manner
               ?
               Possibly
               ,
            
             said
             they
             ,
             some
             Scots
             
               Friends
               ,
               who
               were
               thy
               Proselytes
               ,
               thou
               hast
               heard
               to
               pray
               so
               :
            
             I
             confess
             they
             guessed
             right
             ,
             they
             were
             some
             Scots
             Friends
             whom
             I
             had
             heard
             to
             pray
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             had
             prayed
             ;
             and
             being
             at
             a
             stand
             to
             instance
             any
             English
             Friend
             that
             I
             had
             heard
             so
             pray
             ,
             
               W.
               Penn
            
             told
             them
             ,
             he
             had
             so
             prayed
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             long
             ago
             ,
             but
             he
             said
             ,
             
               It
               was
               in
               private
               :
               G.
               W.
            
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Scripture
               decide
               it
            
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             calls
             for
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             reads
             in
             1
             
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               
               What
               say
               ye
               to
               this
               Friends
               ,
            
             said
             
               G.
               W
            
             ?
             Ye
             see
             that
             Paul
             did
             approve
             the
             Corinthians
             that
             called
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             Their
             Answer
             was
             ,
             
               Paul
               was
               dark
               and
               ignorant
               in
               that
               thing
               ,
               as
            
             G.
             K.
             
               is
               ,
               for
               our
               Parts
               we
               know
               better
               .
            
             Here
             note
             the
             Fallacy
             both
             of
             
               G.
               W.
            
             and
             
               W.
               P.
            
             who
             for
             all
             this
             seemingly
             owning
             Faith
             in
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             by
             confessing
             they
             were
             to
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             printed
             Books
             have
             opposed
             that
             Faith
             without
             any
             Retractation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Proofs
             on
             the
             third
             Head.
             
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Dictates
               of
               their
               greatest
               Teachers
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 THat
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
              
               see
               G.
               Myst
               .
               p.
               68
               ,
               75.
               
               
                 The
                 Word
                 not
                 contained
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               p.
               232.
               
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 not
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               p.
               186.
               
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 not
                 infallible
                 nor
                 divine
                 ,
                 but
                 humane
                 ,
              
               p.
               302.
               
               He
               chargeth
               C.
               Wade
               with
               Blasphemy
               ,
               for
               affirming
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               G.
               M.
               p.
               246
               ,
               247.
               
               Thus
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               all
               Protestants
               are
               guilty
               of
               Blasphemy
               by
               his
               Assertion
               .
            
             
               Note
               ,
               This
               Controversie
               betwixt
               all
               true
               Protestants
               and
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               whether
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               (
               which
               the
               Quakers
               have
               formerly
               most
               earnestly
               denyed
               ,
               and
               fiercely
               disputed
               against
               ,
               though
               some
               now
               begin
               to
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               still
               the
               same
               infallible
               Men
               )
               is
               not
               a
               meer
               Strife
               of
               Words
               ,
               but
               a
               most
               material
               and
               important
               Controversie
               ,
               for
               when
               many
               Places
               of
               Scripture
               are
               brought
               to
               prove
               that
               God's
               Spirit
               doth
               inwardly
               teach
               us
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               that
               Faith
               comes
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               outwardly
               heard
               or
               read
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               born
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               spiritual
               Effects
               that
               are
               attributed
               in
               Scripture
               to
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               the
               principal
               Agent
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Word
               as
               instrumental
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               allow
               of
               any
               instrumental
               external
               Word
               ,
               but
               makes
               the
               Word
               to
               be
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               be
               Christ
               and
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               render
               them
               of
               no
               use
               to
               us
               at
               all
               seeing
               by
               denying
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               they
               deny
               them
               also
               to
               be
               the
               external
               Means
               or
               Medium
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Spirit
               teaceth
               us
               by
               his
               inward
               Operation
               in
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               works
               any
               saving
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               this
               also
               they
               have
               denyed
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               Means
               or
               Medium
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               most
               frequently
               so
               called
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               clear
               from
               abundant
               Places
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               external
               Doctrine
               contained
               
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               
                 Our
                 Gospel
                 came
                 unto
                 you
              
               ,
               said
               Paul
               to
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               1
               
                 Thess
                 .
                 1.
                 5.
                 not
                 in
                 Word
                 only
              
               ;
               by
               Word
               here
               is
               meant
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 Isaiah
                 28.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 unto
                 them
                 Precept
                 upon
                 Precept
                 ,
                 Line
                 upon
                 Line
                 :
              
               Here
               the
               Precepts
               and
               written
               Lines
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               called
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               Joh.
               15.
               25.
               there
               we
               find
               the
               Word
               written
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 the
                 written
                 Word
              
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               short
               Sentence
               written
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Psalms
               ;
               but
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               denyeth
               them
               to
               be
               the
               written
               Word
               ,
               G.
               M.
               p.
               68
               ,
               319.
               
            
             
               When
               Paul
               bid
               Timothy
               preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               justly
               thought
               that
               he
               would
               have
               him
               only
               preach
               the
               inward
               Word
               ,
               or
               the
               essential
               Word
               or
               Light
               within
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               Word
               he
               meant
               the
               whole
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               Quakers
               but
               trifle
               when
               they
               argue
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               Words
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               Lye
               to
               call
               Words
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               a
               Lye
               ,
               but
               a
               common
               Speech
               used
               by
               themselves
               ,
               who
               call
               an
               Epistle
               a
               Letter
               ,
               that
               yet
               contains
               many
               Letters
               :
               And
               they
               do
               no
               less
               trifle
               when
               they
               argue
               ,
               to
               say
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               Word
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               the
               Scripture
               is
               Christ
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Name
               Word
               did
               only
               belong
               to
               Christ
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Name
               Word
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Name
               Light
               ,
               is
               given
               both
               to
               Christ
               and
               other
               things
               :
               Christ
               said
               to
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               and
               so
               said
               Christ
               of
               himself
               ,
               doth
               it
               therefore
               follow
               that
               they
               were
               Christ
               ?
               They
               say
               they
               call
               the
               Scriptures
               what
               they
               call
               themselves
               ,
               
                 A
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
              
               quoting
               Acts
               1.
               the
               former
               Treatise
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Greek
               it
               is
               Word
               ;
               the
               same
               in
               Joh.
               1.
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               the
               former
               Word
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               plain
               he
               calls
               all
               the
               Words
               written
               in
               the
               Gospel
               according
               to
               St.
               
                 Luke
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               as
               each
               Oration
               in
               Isocrates
               or
               Demosthenes
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Proofs
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               the
               Rule
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               or
               Light
               within
               ,
               as
               is
               common
               to
               all
               Mankind
               .
            
             
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               G.
               M.
               p.
               39
               ,
               120.
               and
               in
               his
               G.
               M.
               p.
               302.
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 that
                 leads
                 into
                 all
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               so
               saith
               Christ
               .
               Note
               ,
               Here
               he
               belyes
               and
               wrongs
               Christ's
               Words
               ;
               Christ
               did
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
              
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               the
               Leader
               who
               leads
               us
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               by
               the
               Line
               or
               Rule
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               we
               not
               having
               those
               extraordinary
               Leading
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               this
               a
               meer
               Strife
               of
               Words
               ,
               but
               a
               most
               necessary
               Controversie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Foundation
               of
               their
               Deism
               ,
               and
               their
               overthrowing
               Christiany
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               very
               Year
               they
               have
               reprinted
               W.
               P's
               Discourse
               concerning
               the
               general
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               ,
               who
               brings
               fourteen
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               the
               general
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               have
               answered
               in
               my
               late
               Book
               in
               Print
               ,
               called
               
                 The
                 Deism
                 of
              
               W.
               P.
               &c.
               Three
               of
               which
               Arguments
               of
               his
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               their
               Imperfection
               .
               
               2.
               
               Their
               Uncertainty
               .
               3.
               
               Their
               Obscurity
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               
                 Jos
                 .
                 Wyeth
              
               in
               his
               Switch
               ,
               chargeth
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 with
                 Vncertainty
              
               .
               This
               is
               a
               most
               dangerous
               Heresie
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               Principle
               they
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               believe
               one
               intire
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               as
               indeed
               I
               could
               easily
               prove
               ;
               by
               their
               Principles
               they
               do
               not
               believe
               one
               intire
               Article
               in
               that
               called
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               .
            
             
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               G.
               M.
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 not
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 Creed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Canon
                 Book
                 ,
              
               p.
               355.
               yet
               the
               Quakers
               now
               say
               they
               believe
               that
               called
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               :
               For
               seeing
               by
               denying
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               either
               the
               Medium
               or
               Rule
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               
               what
               account
               can
               they
               give
               for
               their
               Faith
               ,
               to
               believe
               one
               peculiar
               Article
               of
               Christianity
               ?
            
             
               If
               they
               say
               they
               have
               a
               peculiar
               Inspiration
               from
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               to
               believe
               these
               peculiar
               Doctrines
               ;
               this
               in
               the
               first
               place
               throws
               down
               the
               common
               Illumination
               from
               being
               the
               universal
               Rule
               ,
               for
               common
               and
               peculiar
               are
               differing
               things
               .
               But
               next
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               meer
               Fiction
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               say
               they
               have
               such
               a
               peculiar
               Inspiration
               without
               Scripture
               ,
               viz.
               to
               believe
               that
               Christ
               was
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               died
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               rose
               again
               the
               third
               Day
               :
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               grants
               the
               Light
               within
               doth
               not
               reveal
               these
               things
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               needful
               ;
               and
               he
               grants
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               an
               historical
               Rule
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               not
               allow
               that
               the
               Belief
               of
               the
               History
               of
               Christ's
               Birth
               ,
               Death
               ,
               &c.
               is
               necessary
               to
               our
               Salvation
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 absolute
                 Necessaries
              
               he
               saith
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               have
               not
               only
               denied
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Rule
               ,
               the
               external
               Medium
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               have
               given
               them
               Names
               of
               Contempt
               ,
               particularly
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               who
               has
               called
               them
               
                 earthly
                 and
                 carnal
                 ,
                 Death
                 ,
                 Ink
                 and
                 Paper
                 ,
                 Dust
                 ,
                 and
                 Serpents
                 Meat
                 ,
              
               G.
               F's
               Truth
               's
               Defence
               ,
               p.
               14
               ,
               102.
               
               See
               several
               Papers
               given
               forth
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               45
               ,
               46.
               
               
                 So
                 Dust
                 is
                 the
                 Serpents
                 Meat
                 ,
                 their
                 Original
                 is
                 but
                 Dust
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Death
                 ;
                 so
                 these
                 Serpents
                 feed
                 upon
                 Dust
                 ,
                 which
                 feed
                 upon
                 all
                 these
                 carnal
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Gospel
                 is
                 Dust
                 ,
              
               Matthew
               ,
               Mark
               ,
               Luke
               ,
               and
               John
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Letter
                 :
                 The
                 cursed
                 Serpent
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 R.
              
               Hub's
               Words
               ,
               
                 Truth
                 's
                 Def.
              
               p.
               102.
               
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               fright
               People
               from
               reading
               the
               Letter
               ,
               to
               tell
               them
               the
               cursed
               Serpent
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Devil
               is
               in
               it
               ?
               Their
               common
               Defence
               is
               ,
               that
               G.
               F.
               meant
               all
               this
               of
               the
               Ink
               and
               Paper
               ,
               but
               none
               of
               all
               (
               whom
               he
               calls
               Serpents
               )
               that
               is
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               did
               ever
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Ink
               and
               Paper
               was
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               meant
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Truths
               declared
               by
               what
               is
               writ
               or
               printed
               with
               Ink
               on
               Paper
               :
               As
               for
               the
               Switch
               ,
               Quotations
               out
               of
               G.
               M.
               to
               prove
               that
               some
               of
               his
               Opponents
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 Switch
                 ,
              
               p.
               15.
               and
               for
               Proof
               of
               this
               he
               quotes
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               ,
               G.
               M.
               p.
               261.
               who
               affirmed
               that
               one
               
                 Roger
                 Atkinson
              
               affirmed
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 God
              
               ;
               but
               had
               this
               been
               so
               ,
               will
               that
               justifie
               G.
               F.
               ●his
               giving
               them
               such
               opprobrious
               Names
               ,
               if
               one
               or
               two
               Particulars
               did
               run
               into
               one
               Extream
               ?
               Will
               this
               justifie
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               his
               running
               into
               the
               other
               Extream
               ?
               The
               bending
               a
               crooked
               Plant
               the
               contrary
               way
               will
               not
               serve
               his
               turn
               in
               this
               case
               :
               But
               that
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               his
               Evidence
               is
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               ,
               in
               his
               quoting
               his
               Opponents
               :
               I
               shall
               clearly
               prove
               ,
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               in
               his
               Great
               Mystery
               ,
               p.
               247.
               quotes
               
                 C.
                 Wade
              
               for
               the
               same
               Trespass
               that
               he
               quotes
               
                 Roger
                 Atkinson
              
               for
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               
                 Christopher
                 Wade
              
               should
               affirm
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Scripture
                 Letter
                 was
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
              
               ;
               for
               this
               he
               quotes
               his
               Book
               called
               
                 Quakery
                 Slain
              
               ,
               but
               no
               such
               Passage
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               all
               that
               Book
               ;
               and
               
                 C.
                 Wade
              
               ,
               in
               another
               Book
               of
               his
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 To
                 all
                 those
                 called
                 Quakers
              
               ,
               he
               charges
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               with
               a
               Hellish
               Lye
               and
               Slander
               ,
               for
               affirming
               that
               he
               called
               the
               Letter
               God
               and
               Christ
               ;
               see
               this
               last
               Book
               of
               
                 C.
                 Wade
              
               ,
               p.
               7.
               and
               compare
               it
               with
               his
               
                 Quakery
                 slain
              
               ,
               p.
               16.
               and
               his
               Words
               in
               that
               p.
               16.
               being
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 or
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 containeth
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 mediate
                 inspired
                 teaching
                 written
                 VVord
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 VVord
                 that
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 C.
                 VVade
                 ,
                 is
                 flat
                 contrary
                 to
                 thy
                 Lye.
              
               And
               in
               his
               last
               cited
               Book
               ,
               the
               said
               
                 C.
                 VVade
              
               mentions
               no
               less
               than
               twelve
               particular
               Lyes
               wherewith
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               had
               belyed
               him
               in
               matter
               of
               fact
               as
               to
               his
               Quotations
               ,
               all
               which
               I
               have
               considered
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               others
               if
               they
               have
               the
               Books
               ,
               and
               will
               find
               them
               indeed
               to
               be
               abusive
               Perversions
               and
               Lies
               of
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               upon
               this
               
                 C.
                 VVade
              
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               give
               only
               two
               Instances
               more
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               the
               Mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               ,
               that
               is
               plain
               matter
               of
               fact
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               is
               guilty
               of
               
               false
               Quotations
               ,
               and
               belying
               the
               Innocent
               (
               and
               yet
               these
               impudent
               Men
               will
               defend
               his
               Infallibility
               )
               one
               of
               them
               is
               ,
               that
               G.
               F.
               in
               his
               G.
               M.
               p.
               246.
               chargeth
               
                 C.
                 VVade
              
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 O
                 Luciferian
                 Pride
                 to
                 save
                 Souls
              
               ;
               to
               this
               
                 C.
                 VVade
              
               fully
               and
               effectually
               answereth
               ,
               and
               plainly
               detects
               the
               Lie
               and
               Perversion
               in
               his
               second
               Book
               ,
               where
               he
               shews
               out
               of
               the
               seventh
               and
               eighth
               Page
               of
               his
               
                 Quakery
                 slain
              
               ,
               that
               his
               Words
               were
               ,
               
                 His
                 crying
                 out
                 against
              
               James
               Milner
               '
               
                 s
                 Luciferian
                 Pride
                 to
                 save
                 Souls
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 he
                 pretended
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 audaciously
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 save
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 suffering
                 Death
                 ;
                 and
                 hereupon
              
               James
               Milner
               
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 juggling
                 manner
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 juggling
                 inchanting
                 manner
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Knife
                 and
                 a
                 Bason
                 ,
                 he
                 pretended
                 his
                 Blood
                 was
                 shed
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 two
                 VVomen
                 ,
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 saving
                 Souls
                 only
                 ,
                 C.
                 Wade
                 blames
                 ,
                 which
              
               G.
               F.
               
                 either
                 justifies
                 ,
                 or
                 renders
                 himself
                 a
                 Lyer
                 by
                 blaming
              
               C.
               Wade
               .
               See
               the
               Places
               themselves
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               Lye
               and
               Slander
               which
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               is
               guilty
               of
               against
               
                 C.
                 Wade
              
               ,
               is
               that
               in
               his
               G.
               M.
               p.
               247.
               he
               makes
               
                 C.
                 Wade
              
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 God
                 limits
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Holy
                 One
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 inspired
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ;
               but
               C.
               Wade's
               Words
               were
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Devil
                 limits
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Holy
                 One
              
               ;
               see
               C.
               Wade's
               second
               Book
               ,
               p.
               5.
               compared
               with
               p.
               13.
               of
               
                 Quakery
                 slain
              
               .
            
             
               Note
               ,
               If
               either
               the
               Switch
               ,
               or
               G.
               Whitehead
               could
               prove
               the
               like
               Perversions
               and
               Lies
               against
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Snake
               ,
               as
               C.
               Wade
               hath
               here
               proved
               against
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               how
               would
               they
               have
               sentenced
               him
               ,
               as
               indeed
               they
               have
               ,
               for
               things
               of
               small
               moment
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               is
               here
               justly
               proved
               against
               their
               infallible
               Apostle
               (
               as
               they
               pretend
               he
               was
               )
               
                 G.
                 F
              
               ?
               But
               I
               do
               not
               know
               one
               Quotation
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Snake
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               Books
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               in
               a
               substantial
               matter
               wronged
               him
               ,
               as
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               here
               hath
               wronged
               
                 C.
                 Wade
              
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               these
               three
               ,
               but
               many
               more
               .
            
             
               There
               yet
               remains
               two
               Quotations
               out
               of
               G.
               W's
               own
               Book
               ,
               called
               
                 Truth
                 defending
                 the
                 Quakers
              
               ,
               which
               he
               most
               fallaciously
               and
               sophistically
               endeavours
               to
               justifie
               .
               The
               Question
               being
               put
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Quakers
               did
               esteem
               their
               Speakings
               to
               be
               of
               as
               great
               Authority
               as
               any
               Chapter
               in
               the
               Bible
               ?
               
               'T
               is
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 in
                 any
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 Authority
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Chapters
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 .
              
               This
               same
               Quotation
               is
               objected
               in
               a
               late
               printed
               Sheet
               ,
               called
               
                 An
                 Account
                 from
                 Colchester
              
               ,
               where
               the
               following
               Words
               are
               set
               down
               ,
               that
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               blames
               the
               Norfolk
               Priests
               for
               leaving
               out
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               
                 the
                 annexed
                 explanatory
                 Words
              
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 As
                 Christ's
                 VVords
                 were
                 of
                 greater
                 Authority
                 when
                 he
                 spoke
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Pharises
                 reading
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 in
                 whom
                 that
                 Spirit
                 speaks
                 not
                 ,
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 speaking
                 we
                 deny
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               first
               ,
               These
               Words
               are
               not
               explanatory
               ,
               but
               a
               sophistical
               Argument
               to
               prove
               the
               former
               Assertion
               ;
               for
               
                 G.
                 VV.
              
               argues
               ,
               That
               because
               Christ's
               preaching
               was
               of
               greater
               Authority
               than
               the
               Pharisees
               reading
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               therefore
               what
               the
               Spirit
               speaks
               in
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               ,
               is
               of
               greater
               Authority
               than
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               a
               false
               and
               foolish
               Consequence
               ,
               for
               it
               supposes
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               speaks
               in
               the
               Quakers
               when
               they
               preach
               or
               speak
               in
               Meetings
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               in
               Christ
               and
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               viz.
               by
               the
               same
               divine
               Inspiration
               in
               kind
               and
               manner
               ,
               immediately
               and
               infallibly
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               granted
               ▪
               and
               the
               Falsehood
               of
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               many
               false
               things
               that
               they
               speak
               and
               write
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               And
               though
               he
               mentions
               not
               Quakers
               ,
               yet
               that
               he
               does
               understand
               them
               ,
               and
               none
               else
               ,
               is
               clear
               from
               his
               own
               Words
               :
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 in
                 whom
                 that
                 Spirit
                 speaks
                 not
                 ,
                 their
                 speaking
                 we
                 deny
                 :
              
               This
               supposeth
               he
               grants
               that
               the
               Spirit
               spoke
               in
               some
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               not
               deny
               ,
               and
               who
               were
               these
               ,
               but
               the
               Ministers
               
               among
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               seeing
               they
               deny
               the
               Ministry
               of
               all
               others
               in
               our
               Days
               .
            
             
               Next
               he
               has
               an
               impertinent
               Question
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Division
               of
               Chapters
               and
               Verses
               ,
               
                 Can
                 these
                 Men
                 say
                 that
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ?
              
               But
               this
               is
               wholly
               from
               the
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Another
               Evasion
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 immediately
                 ministring
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 spiritual
                 Minister
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 or
                 Efficacy
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Chapters
                 are
                 ,
                 simply
                 considered
                 as
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               
                 simply
                 considered
                 as
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               is
               wholly
               remote
               from
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               ways
               to
               be
               allowed
               for
               any
               true
               Vindication
               ,
               because
               the
               Spirit
               doth
               as
               truly
               and
               frequently
               accompany
               the
               Scriptures
               when
               read
               as
               when
               preached
               ;
               or
               whatever
               is
               preached
               by
               the
               Spirit
               's
               Assistance
               ,
               if
               the
               Hearers
               in
               reading
               be
               as
               sincere
               as
               the
               Hearers
               in
               preaching
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Hearers
               be
               careless
               ,
               suppose
               Men
               preach
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               carnal
               and
               careless
               Hearers
               hear
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               more
               than
               that
               they
               read
               or
               hear
               what
               is
               read
               by
               the
               Spirit
               :
               But
               if
               he
               will
               needs
               have
               the
               Words
               
                 simply
                 and
                 abstractly
                 considered
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               be
               added
               to
               reading
               ,
               let
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               like
               reason
               ,
               be
               added
               to
               preaching
               ;
               what
               he
               adds
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               living
               and
               powerful
               preaching
               ,
               being
               of
               greater
               Efficacy
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Authority
               ,
               than
               the
               outward
               Writing
               or
               Scripture
               it self
               ,
               
                 simply
                 or
                 abstractly
                 considered
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
              
               As
               it
               was
               no
               Part
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               nor
               Answer
               given
               by
               him
               in
               
                 Truth
                 's
                 Defence
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               altogether
               impertinent
               .
               But
               he
               equivocates
               upon
               the
               Word
               Authority
               ,
               taking
               it
               for
               the
               effect
               it
               hath
               on
               the
               Hearers
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               not
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Word
               Authority
               in
               the
               Question
               asked
               ;
               but
               its
               Sense
               (
               as
               it
               's
               generally
               among
               all
               that
               treat
               of
               Scripture
               Authority
               above
               other
               Writings
               ,
               so
               taken
               )
               the
               Obligation
               or
               Right
               that
               doth
               oblige
               or
               induce
               us
               to
               believe
               the
               Truth
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               of
               divine
               Inspiration
               :
               This
               is
               quite
               another
               thing
               than
               the
               Effect
               or
               Impression
               that
               Men
               feel
               in
               reading
               or
               hearing
               them
               read
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               preached
               upon
               by
               way
               of
               expounding
               ;
               for
               whether
               the
               Effect
               or
               Influence
               and
               Impression
               be
               great
               or
               little
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               sometimes
               great
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               little
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               perhaps
               none
               ,
               upon
               hardned
               Hearts
               ,
               yet
               their
               Authority
               is
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               neither
               greater
               nor
               less
               at
               one
               time
               than
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 other
                 Quotation
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 his
              
               Truth
               defending
               ,
               
                 and
                 is
                 objected
                 against
                 in
                 that
                 called
              
               An
               Account
               from
               Colchester
               ,
               
                 to
                 which
                 a
                 pretended
                 Answer
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 that
                 called
              
               Some
               Account
               from
               Colchester
               ,
               
                 signed
                 by
                 seven
                 Quakers
                 ;
                 the
                 Passage
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               Is
               the
               Moral
               Law
               or
               ten
               Commandments
               a
               Rule
               to
               the
               Christian's
               Life
               ,
               
               or
               is
               it
               not
               ?
               Ans
               .
               Thou
               might
               as
               well
               ask
               if
               the
               moral
               Law
               ,
               as
               thou
               callest
               it
               ,
               be
               a
               Rule
               to
               Christ
               ?
               For
               the
               Christian's
               Life
               and
               Rule
               is
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               Righteousness
               ,
               who
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               but
               to
               fulfil
               it
               .
            
             
               Note
               ,
               In
               their
               Answer
               they
               groslly
               equivocate
               ,
               in
               taking
               the
               Word
               
                 Christian's
                 Life
              
               in
               another
               Sense
               than
               was
               meant
               in
               the
               Query
               ,
               and
               is
               meant
               in
               common
               Speech
               :
               By
               a
               Christian's
               Life
               ,
               is
               meant
               in
               the
               Query
               and
               common
               Speech
               ,
               a
               Christian's
               Practice
               and
               manner
               of
               Life
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               Thoughts
               ,
               Words
               ,
               and
               Actions
               .
               Now
               ,
               though
               Christ
               is
               called
               in
               Scripture
               the
               Christian's
               Life
               by
               the
               Figure
               of
               a
               Metonimy
               ,
               being
               the
               Author
               of
               their
               Life
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               their
               Practice
               or
               Manner
               of
               Life
               ,
               their
               thinking
               ,
               speaking
               ,
               and
               acting
               ;
               and
               whereas
               they
               make
               it
               absurd
               to
               suppose
               that
               the
               moral
               Law
               was
               a
               Rule
               to
               Christ
               :
               Here
               they
               shew
               their
               Ignorance
               and
               Error
               ,
               for
               the
               Man
               Christ
               had
               the
               moral
               Law
               for
               his
               Law
               and
               Rule
               ,
               and
               it
               did
               oblige
               him
               to
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               he
               fulfilled
               it
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               made
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               though
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               a
               Rule
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               Believers
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               Rule
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               he
               rules
               them
               .
               Next
               they
               say
               ,
               The
               
               
                 said
                 Answer
                 appears
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 intended
                 to
                 make
                 void
                 the
                 moral
                 Law
                 or
                 ten
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 in
                 asserting
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fulfil
                 it
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 thereof
                 remains
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 binding
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 every
                 true
                 Believer
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 effectually
                 teaches
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 deny
                 Vngodliness
                 and
                 worldly
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 righteously
                 ,
                 soberly
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 VVorld
                 ,
              
               Tit.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               which
               answers
               the
               Substance
               and
               End
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Note
               ,
               whereas
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 it
                 remains
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 binding
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 every
                 true
                 Believer
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 binding
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Rule
                 to
                 every
                 true
                 Believer
                 ?
                 Doth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 bind
                 Believers
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 Rule
                 or
                 Law
                 ?
              
               Again
               ,
               By
               their
               Limitation
               and
               Restriction
               of
               binding
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               moral
               Law
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               outwardly
               delivered
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               have
               no
               Obligation
               upon
               Believers
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               it
               is
               inwardly
               revealed
               and
               given
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               thus
               Christ's
               Prophetical
               and
               Kingly
               Office
               ,
               as
               he
               outwardly
               delivered
               that
               Law
               to
               us
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               Force
               by
               their
               Answer
               ;
               whereas
               that
               Law
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
               have
               their
               binding
               Authority
               over
               Believers
               from
               Christ
               the
               great
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               King
               ,
               and
               Head
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               without
               them
               delivered
               by
               him
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               sealed
               by
               his
               Spirit
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               was
               a
               Lawgiver
               to
               Men
               ,
               yet
               the
               Spirit
               is
               not
               a
               Lawgiver
               as
               in
               us
               ,
               because
               his
               Law
               is
               sufficiently
               given
               already
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Spirit
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               :
               But
               the
               Work
               and
               Office
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               Believers
               ,
               is
               to
               perswade
               us
               of
               the
               Truth
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               already
               given
               ,
               to
               enlighten
               our
               Minds
               to
               understand
               them
               ,
               and
               inwardly
               to
               strengthen
               us
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               gracious
               Influences
               and
               Operations
               to
               obey
               them
               .
               But
               to
               hold
               that
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               is
               any
               Lawgiver
               to
               Believers
               since
               the
               Days
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               less
               dangerous
               Consequence
               ,
               than
               to
               overthrow
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               introduce
               Deism
               and
               Mahumetism
               :
               For
               indeed
               ,
               upon
               that
               Pretence
               ,
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Turks
               Alcoran
               are
               set
               up
               and
               by
               the
               same
               Pretence
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               did
               throw
               down
               Christ's
               Institutions
               of
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Supper
               ,
               and
               Church-Government
               by
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               Laws
               and
               Rules
               that
               he
               pretended
               to
               have
               given
               him
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               the
               Pretence
               of
               the
               ancient
               Montanists
               :
               Yea
               ,
               
                 W.
                 Penn
              
               ,
               on
               this
               very
               Pretence
               ,
               rejects
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Supper
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 that
                 led
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 reject
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 hath
                 led
                 the
                 Quakers
                 to
                 reject
                 the
                 outward
                 Baptism
                 and
                 Supper
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               whereas
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 A
                 Believer
                 is
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 Grace
              
               ;
               this
               doth
               not
               justifie
               their
               vile
               Heresie
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 moral
                 Law
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Rule
                 of
                 Life
                 to
                 Christians
              
               ;
               for
               though
               they
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Curse
               and
               Condemnation
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Law
               of
               Works
               ,
               so
               as
               thereby
               to
               be
               justified
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               under
               it
               ,
               even
               as
               outwardly
               given
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               a
               Rule
               of
               Life
               :
               And
               thus
               ,
               as
               they
               disannul
               and
               make
               void
               the
               moral
               Law
               of
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               other
               positive
               Laws
               and
               Commands
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               making
               the
               Gospel
               nothing
               but
               the
               Light
               within
               all
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               Gospel
               Commands
               nothing
               but
               what
               that
               dictates
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               agreed
               about
               the
               Commands
               of
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               either
               their
               Number
               or
               Duration
               ,
               or
               whether
               there
               are
               any
               new
               Commands
               given
               in
               this
               Age
               ,
               as
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               pretends
               was
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               to
               the
               Quakers
               .
            
             
               But
               again
               ,
               How
               doth
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               their
               Answer
               doth
               not
               make
               void
               the
               moral
               Law
               or
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               when
               they
               reject
               the
               Morality
               of
               the
               fourth
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               allow
               ,
               that
               one
               Day
               of
               seven
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               and
               
               to
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               by
               abstaining
               from
               servile
               Labour
               ,
               and
               giving
               that
               Day
               to
               religious
               Exercise
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               another
               Quotation
               in
               that
               called
               
                 An
                 Account
                 from
                 Colchester
              
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               G.
               W's
               
                 Truth
                 defending
              
               ?
               To
               which
               they
               pretend
               to
               give
               answer
               ,
               in
               that
               called
               
                 Some
                 Account
                 from
                 Colchester
              
               ,
               p.
               11.
               
               
                 Did
                 that
                 Quaker
                 sin
                 therein
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 lately
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Day
                 ,
                 an
                 old
                 Doublet
                 into
                 Dr.
              
               Gell
               '
               
                 s
                 Church
                 in
              
               London
               ,
               
                 and
                 sate
                 upon
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 mending
                 it
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Dr.
                 was
                 preaching
                 ;
                 the
                 Parishoners
                 forbidding
                 him
                 ?
              
               In
               their
               Answer
               they
               expostulate
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 Popery
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 a
                 Crime
                 Sin
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 the
                 Communion
                 Table
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 more
                 holy
                 Place
                 than
                 another
                 .
              
               But
               though
               it
               have
               no
               inherent
               Holiness
               ,
               yet
               it
               being
               dedicated
               to
               that
               Use
               ,
               every
               sober
               Christian
               will
               say
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               great
               Sin
               by
               diverse
               aggravating
               Circumstances
               ,
               as
               done
               in
               Contempt
               of
               the
               Institution
               of
               our
               Lord
               himself
               ,
               who
               appointed
               the
               Practice
               of
               breaking
               of
               Bread
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Table
               ▪
               is
               evident
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               mentions
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Secondly
               ▪
               The
               doing
               of
               it
               while
               the
               Dr.
               was
               preaching
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               wilful
               Offence
               designedly
               given
               to
               the
               People
               present
               ,
               upon
               Pretence
               of
               bearing
               witness
               against
               their
               Idolatry
               and
               idolatrous
               Practice
               ,
               as
               the
               Quakers
               were
               wont
               to
               censure
               it
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               doing
               of
               it
               on
               the
               first
               Day
               of
               the
               Week
               ,
               set
               apart
               from
               servile
               Labour
               ,
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               Breach
               of
               that
               golden
               Law
               of
               Equity
               ,
               
                 Not
                 doing
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 by
              
               ;
               for
               would
               not
               the
               Quakers
               account
               it
               a
               great
               Sin
               and
               Trespass
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               Dissenter
               ,
               should
               sit
               in
               one
               of
               their
               Galleries
               where
               they
               stand
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               kneel
               at
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               mend
               an
               old
               Doublet
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               preaching
               in
               their
               Meeting
               Places
               ?
               Surely
               they
               would
               greatly
               aggravate
               it
               ,
               and
               call
               it
               rude
               and
               unmannerly
               and
               profane
               .
               Again
               ,
               whereas
               they
               query
               ,
               
                 Where
                 dost
                 thou
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 must
                 do
                 no
                 Work
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Week
                 ?
              
               And
               this
               Query
               is
               made
               to
               justifie
               the
               Quaker's
               sitting
               on
               the
               Communion
               Table
               to
               mend
               an
               old
               Doublet
               on
               the
               first
               Day
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               Divine
               Service
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               great
               Shame
               ,
               to
               print
               and
               reprint
               such
               avowed
               Profanation
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               ,
               and
               Worship
               also
               ,
               in
               the
               Face
               of
               a
               Protestant
               Nation
               ,
               that
               zealously
               profess
               to
               be
               against
               the
               Profanation
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               where
               are
               standing
               Laws
               against
               the
               Profanation
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               
                 Note
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 the
                 Quakers
                 affirm
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 speak
                 and
                 write
                 ,
                 is
                 immediately
                 and
                 infallibly
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 their
                 professed
                 Principle
                 obligeth
                 them
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
              
               that
               what
               they
               speak
               and
               write
               ,
               is
               of
               greater
               Certainty
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               greater
               Authority
               than
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               certain
               of
               what
               they
               speak
               and
               write
               from
               the
               Spirit
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               certain
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               W.
               P.
               
                 argues
                 in
                 his
                 Discourse
                 concerning
                 the
              
               General
               Rule
               :
               They
               have
               not
               the
               Autographa
               ,
               the
               Copies
               differ
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               the
               Translations
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               their
               own
               Autographa
               ,
               and
               their
               Books
               and
               Writings
               are
               from
               the
               Original
               immediately
               .
               
                 Thus
                 when
              
               G.
               W.
               
                 sent
                 me
                 his
                 Curse
              
               ,
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 and
                 signed
              
               G.
               W.
               
                 This
                 had
                 more
                 Authority
                 with
                 him
                 than
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 please
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 add
                 ,
              
               simply
               considered
               as
               without
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Proofs
             on
             the
             fourth
             Head.
             Concerning
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             GEorge
             Whitehead
             ,
             
             
               in
               his
            
             Truth
             and
             Inn.
             and
             Jos
             .
             Wyeth
             ,
             
               in
               his
            
             Switch
             ,
             pretends
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             or
             thing
             intended
             that
             they
             deny
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             three
             are
             one
             .
          
           
           
             And
             saith
             Jos
             .
             
             
               Wyeth
               ,
               We
               own
               their
               Distinction
               in
               all
               the
               Instances
               of
               it
               recorded
               in
               Holy
               Writ
               .
            
             The
             only
             thing
             they
             pretend
             to
             scruple
             at
             or
             deny
             ,
             is
             the
             calling
             them
             three
             Persons
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             are
             not
             Scripture
             Terms
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             wholly
             for
             keeping
             to
             Scripture
             Terms
             in
             Matters
             of
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             I
             say
             '
             first
             ,
             How
             many
             unscripture
             Terms
             do
             they
             freequently
             use
             ?
             Where
             do
             they
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Term
             
               immediate
               Revelation
               ,
               immediate
               teaching
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               immediate
               Word
               ,
            
             which
             they
             so
             commonly
             use
             ?
             Again
             ,
             where
             do
             they
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             That
             ,
             see
             G.
             M.
             p.
             324.
             
               the
               Seed
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Promise
               of
               Salvation
               is
               ,
               is
               Christ
               within
               ?
            
             
             And
             that
             Expression
             ,
             where
             do
             they
             find
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               That
               the
               same
               Spirit
               takes
               upon
               it
               the
               same
               Seed
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               ,
               now
               as
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               That
               God
               the
               Father
               took
               upon
               him
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               That
               the
               Spirit
               is
               the
               Rule
            
             ;
             and
             many
             more
             ,
             not
             only
             unscripture
             Terms
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ?
             But
             why
             do
             they
             call
             them
             
               Three
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             as
             
               G.
               W.
            
             hath
             so
             expresly
             called
             them
             ?
             Where
             do
             they
             find
             them
             in
             Scripture
             so
             called
             ?
             That
             Place
             in
             
             John's
             first
             Epistle
             doth
             not
             call
             them
             
               Three
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             but
             
               Three
               bearing
               Record
               ,
               or
               witnessing
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Words
             .
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             offended
             (
             th●
             unjustly
             ,
             for
             personal
             Acts
             and
             Properties
             are
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             according
             to
             plain
             Consequence
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             called
             Persons
             )
             but
             the
             Doctrine
             or
             thing
             intended
             they
             deny
             ,
             for
             they
             allow
             not
             that
             they
             are
             distinct
             ▪
             otherwise
             than
             in
             Manifestation
             ;
             see
             G.
             W's
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             p.
             94.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Three
               that
               bear
               Record
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               (
               or
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               )
               are
               one
               and
               inseparable
               ,
               no
               where
               in
               Scripture
               called
               three
               separate
               Persons
               ,
               nor
               finite
               in
               Personalities
               ,
               though
               Three
               [
               in
               Manifestation
               ]
               and
               so
               testified
               of
               (
               as
               Three
               Witnesses
               )
               for
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Seeing
             
               G.
               W.
            
             doth
             not
             own
             them
             to
             be
             Three
             ,
             otherwise
             but
             in
             Manifestation
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             only
             to
             deny
             the
             Names
             or
             Words
             ,
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             ,
             but
             to
             deny
             that
             they
             were
             Three
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             or
             before
             all
             Ages
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             no
             Manifestation
             ,
             either
             of
             One
             ,
             or
             Two
             ,
             or
             Three
             from
             Eternity
             :
             His
             calling
             them
             
               Three
               in
               Manifestation
            
             ,
             is
             to
             call
             them
             
               three
               Manifestations
            
             ;
             and
             seeing
             all
             Manifestation
             has
             a
             Beginning
             with
             Time
             ,
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             there
             were
             not
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             three
             any
             wise
             distinct
             from
             Eternity
             :
             There
             was
             no
             God
             the
             Father
             from
             Eternity
             that
             did
             beger
             ,
             nor
             no
             Son
             from
             Eternity
             that
             was
             begotten
             ,
             nor
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             from
             Eternity
             did
             proceed
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             by
             G.
             VVhitehead's
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             And
             F.
             Hougil
             ,
             
               in
               his
            
             Collection
             ,
             
               p.
               308.
               delivers
               the
               same
               erronious
               Doctrine
               :
               He
               saith
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             called
             another
             (
             than
             Christ
             :
             )
             Another
             is
             not
             understood
             of
             another
             Life
             ,
             of
             another
             Substance
             ;
             but
             is
             understood
             of
             another
             Manifestation
             ,
             or
             Operation
             of
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             who
             subsists
             in
             the
             same
             Power
             in
             which
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             subsist
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             unto
             thee
             before
             :
             Another
             ,
             as
             to
             distinguish
             of
             the
             Operation
             and
             VVork
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             refuse
             .
             
               By
               this
               Doctrine
               of
            
             F.
             Hougil
             ,
             
               they
               are
               but
               distinct
               Manifestations
               ,
               Operations
               ,
               and
               Works
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             
               G.
               VV.
            
             or
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Switch
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             three
             Manifestations
             ,
             Operations
             ,
             or
             Works
             in
             the
             Godhead
             from
             all
             Eternity
             :
             It
             is
             absurd
             to
             suppose
             such
             Manifestations
             ,
             beside
             that
             they
             are
             unscripture
             Terms
             ,
             the
             same
             Arguments
             that
             they
             use
             against
             ,
             three
             Persons
             ,
             will
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             indeed
             much
             more
             ,
             be
             of
             Force
             against
             three
             Manifestations
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Father
             be
             a
             Manifestation
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             he
             a
             Manifestation
             ?
             Can
             he
             be
             a
             Manifestation
             of
             himself
             ?
             Or
             is
             he
             a
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             is
             a
             Manifestation
             ?
             Thus
             
             one
             Manifestation
             would
             be
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             another
             Manifestation
             ;
             but
             then
             what
             would
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             be
             a
             Manifestation
             of
             ?
          
           
             And
             seeing
             in
             God
             there
             are
             no
             Accidents
             ,
             these
             three
             Manifestations
             are
             not
             three
             Accidents
             ,
             nor
             three
             Subsistences
             ,
             nor
             three
             Substances
             ,
             nor
             three
             Persons
             ;
             and
             consequently
             (
             according
             to
             these
             Men
             )
             they
             are
             nothing
             at
             all
             but
             their
             own
             Inventions
             .
          
           
             But
             
               VV.
               Penn
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Sandy
               Foundation
            
             ,
             has
             not
             only
             argued
             against
             three
             Persons
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Holy
             Three
             ,
             for
             he
             bringeth
             five
             Arguments
             against
             their
             being
             a
             Holy
             Three
             ,
             Page
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             one
             of
             which
             is
             this
             in
             express
             Words
             :
             
               Since
               the
               Father
               is
               God
               ,
               the
               Son
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               is
               God
            
             (
             which
             their
             Opinion
             necessitates
             them
             to
             confess
             )
             
               then
               unless
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               are
               three
               distinct
               nothings
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               three
               distinct
               Substances
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               three
               distinct
               Gods.
            
             Now
             let
             his
             Argument
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             unscripture
             Terms
             ,
             three
             Manifestations
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             have
             the
             same
             Force
             ,
             or
             rather
             greater
             ;
             but
             indeed
             it
             hath
             none
             at
             all
             against
             three
             distinct
             Persons
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             plain
             Distinction
             of
             a
             Medium
             in
             created
             Beings
             ,
             betwixt
             Substance
             and
             Nothing
             ,
             the
             three
             Dimensions
             of
             a
             Body
             ,
             
               Length
               ,
               Breadth
            
             ,
             and
             Depth
             ,
             are
             neither
             three
             Nothings
             ,
             nor
             three
             Substances
             ;
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             Will
             ,
             and
             Locomotive
             Power
             of
             Man's
             Soul
             ,
             are
             neither
             three
             Nothings
             ,
             nor
             three
             Substances
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             one
             Soul
             ,
             though
             all
             Creaturely
             Similitudes
             are
             improper
             to
             express
             this
             Mystery
             .
          
           
             Beside
             ,
             how
             could
             a
             Manifestation
             become
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             take
             Man's
             Nature
             ,
             as
             the
             Son
             did
             ?
             And
             how
             could
             one
             Manifestation
             send
             another
             ,
             or
             beget
             another
             ,
             or
             a
             third
             Manifestation
             proceed
             from
             two
             other
             Manifestations
             ?
          
           
             But
             whereas
             
               Jos
               .
               VVyeth
            
             saith
             in
             his
             Switch
             ,
             p.
             184.
             
             
               VVe
               own
               their
               Distinction
               in
               all
               the
               Instances
               of
               it
               recorded
               in
               Holy
               VVrit
               :
            
             In
             contradiction
             to
             this
             ,
             hear
             
               F.
               Hougil
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Collection
             ,
             p.
             251.
             he
             calls
             it
             damnable
             Doctrine
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               must
               be
               distinct
               from
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             Before
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             now
             from
             God
             ;
             their
             Quibble
             about
             separate
             doth
             not
             help
             them
             ,
             for
             some
             that
             have
             so
             called
             them
             ,
             have
             declared
             they
             meant
             nothing
             by
             separate
             but
             distinct
             ;
             and
             now
             if
             
               Jos
               .
               VVyeth
            
             and
             
               G.
               VV.
            
             will
             have
             distinct
             to
             signifie
             separate
             ,
             seeing
             they
             pretend
             to
             own
             the
             Distinction
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             they
             must
             own
             the
             Separation
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             ,
             the
             Teachers
             among
             the
             Quakers
             profess
             they
             are
             not
             changed
             in
             any
             thing
             of
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             were
             from
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             
               for
               Truth
               is
               one
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               and
               changes
               not
               ,
               and
               as
               God
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               Truth
               is
               one
               and
               changeth
               not
               ,
               so
               his
               People
               are
               one
               :
            
             Now
             let
             us
             compare
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               G.
               VVhitehead
            
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Year
             1659.
             when
             he
             writ
             his
             
               Truth
               defending
               the
               Quakers
            
             (
             which
             he
             said
             was
             written
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             )
             concerning
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Year
             1697
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             
               Antidote
               against
               the
               Venome
               of
               the
               Snake
               .
            
          
           
             In
             his
             
               Truth
               defending
            
             ,
             &c.
             printed
             1659.
             in
             p.
             2.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               VVhat
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               VVord
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               are
               one
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             7.
             
               we
               own
               ,
               but
               deny
               the
               Popish
               Term
               of
               three
               distinct
               Persons
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               tends
               to
               the
               dividing
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               making
               three
               Gods
               :
            
             [
             Note
             ,
             here
             he
             not
             only
             denies
             the
             three
             Persons
             ,
             but
             the
             Orthodox
             and
             Scriptural
             Explanation
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             ]
             
               And
               thou
               who
               hast
               vindicated
               such
               a
            
             Dream
             ;
             
               could
               never
               prove
               it
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               thou
               wast
               put
               upon
               it
               :
               And
               do
               not
               you
               Priests
               ,
               in
               your
               Divinity
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               it
               ,
               affirm
               ,
               that
               a
               Person
               is
               a
               single
               rational
               compleat
               Substance
               ,
               and
               differing
               from
               another
               
               by
               an
               incommunicable
               Property
               ?
               And
               art
               thou
               so
               blind
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Difference
               in
               the
               Godhead
               ?
               Seeing
               Christ
               is
               equal
               with
               his
               Father
               who
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               then
               what
               incommunicable
               Property
               can
               he
               differ
               in
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               communicable
               to
               the
               one
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               ?
            
             Here
             we
             see
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             opposes
             the
             Terms
             ,
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Distinction
             of
             the
             Three
             their
             
               incommunicable
               Properties
            
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ,
             That
             the
             Father
             begot
             the
             Son
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             the
             Son
             was
             begot
             of
             the
             Father
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             proceed
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             from
             everlasting
             ;
             and
             surely
             the
             Father's
             Property
             is
             incommunicable
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Son
             's
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost's
             Property
             to
             both
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             begot
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             or
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             either
             the
             Father
             or
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             let
             us
             hear
             his
             late
             Doctrine
             in
             his
             printed
             Antidote
             ,
             1697.
             p.
             139.
             
             
               Though
               't
               is
               true
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               one
               Sense
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               are
               not
               essentially
               distinct
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               divine
               Being
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               one
               God
               ;
               but
               in
               respect
               to
               their
               Properties
               of
               Relation
               ,
               as
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               such
               they
               are
               distinct
               ,
               but
               not
               divided
               nor
               separate
               ,
               either
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               VVork
               of
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Creation
               .
            
             First
             ,
             
               G.
               VV.
            
             should
             tell
             us
             ,
             where
             doth
             he
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             express
             Terms
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             distinct
             in
             respect
             to
             their
             Properties
             of
             Relation
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Whether
             these
             Properties
             of
             Relation
             are
             communicable
             or
             incommunicable
             Properties
             :
             Surely
             he
             must
             say
             ,
             incommunicable
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               Truth
               defending
            
             ,
             expresly
             deny
             :
             For
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             these
             Properties
             are
             communicable
             ,
             such
             as
             God's
             absolute
             Properties
             are
             ,
             as
             holy
             ,
             wise
             ,
             good
             ,
             &c.
             then
             the
             Son
             might
             beget
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             might
             be
             begotten
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Seeing
             he
             now
             owns
             a
             Distinction
             of
             Properties
             of
             Relation
             ,
             though
             in
             unscripture
             Terms
             ,
             he
             must
             ,
             by
             good
             consequence
             ,
             own
             three
             Persons
             to
             be
             the
             Subjects
             of
             those
             Properties
             ,
             for
             no
             Properties
             ,
             or
             Predicates
             ,
             or
             Attributes
             ,
             can
             be
             without
             their
             proper
             Subjects
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             is
             the
             Father's
             Property
             to
             have
             begot
             the
             Son
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             yet
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             a
             Property
             ,
             but
             the
             Person
             or
             Subject
             that
             has
             that
             Property
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             
             Proteus-like
             
               G.
               VV.
            
             has
             changed
             his
             Shapes
             in
             the
             Years
             1659.
             and
             1697.
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             Shadow
             of
             Change
             in
             him
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             him
             .
             But
             further
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             his
             late
             Books
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             owning
             the
             Distinction
             of
             the
             three
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             their
             Properties
             of
             Relation
             ,
             but
             advanced
             much
             nearer
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             disown
             his
             former
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Terms
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             Book
             called
             Ishmael
             ,
             that
             was
             his
             jointly
             with
             others
             ,
             he
             had
             charged
             his
             Opponent
             to
             have
             conjured
             out
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             
               that
               both
               they
               and
               he
               are
               shut
               up
               in
               perpetual
               Darkness
               for
               the
               Lake
            
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             in
             two
             several
             Books
             ,
             one
             printed
             in
             the
             Year
             1690.
             called
             
               The
               Christianity
               of
               the
               People
               commonly
               called
               Quakers
               ,
            
             where
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             Words
             quoted
             out
             of
             his
             Ishmael
             more
             largely
             ;
             the
             other
             called
             
               Truth
               and
               Innocency
            
             ,
             printed
             this
             very
             Year
             ,
             1699.
             where
             he
             leaves
             out
             the
             most
             offensive
             Words
             ,
             and
             puts
             an
             &c.
             in
             their
             room
             ,
             as
             being
             (
             I
             supose
             )
             ashamed
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             well
             he
             might
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             affirm
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             changed
             in
             his
             Faith.
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             how
             he
             excuseth
             what
             he
             writ
             in
             his
             Ishmael
             ,
             that
             was
             printed
             in
             the
             Year
             1655.
             
             
             Though
             his
             Name
             is
             at
             the
             Book
             ,
             yet
             he
             positively
             disowns
             the
             Words
             ,
             and
             affirms
             ,
             
               They
               are
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               writ
               not
               that
               Part
               of
               the
               Answer
               to
            
             Townsend
             :
             And
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             called
             
               The
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             saith
             
               He
               looks
               on
               the
               Words
               as
               wrong
               writ
               ,
               or
               wrong
               printed
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               raced
               them
               out
               ,
               or
               corrected
               them
               long
               since
               ,
               where
               he
               has
               met
               with
               that
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             is
             not
             this
             a
             Piece
             of
             dull
             Sophistry
             to
             save
             the
             Credit
             of
             his
             Infallibility
             ?
             Had
             he
             not
             better
             ,
             more
             like
             a
             Man
             and
             a
             Christian
             ,
             acknowledged
             his
             Error
             ,
             than
             to
             lay
             the
             Fault
             upon
             [
             as
             wrong
             writ
             ,
             or
             wrong
             printed
             ?
             ]
             And
             if
             he
             corrected
             them
             long
             since
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             that
             he
             never
             published
             his
             Correction
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Books
             he
             has
             published
             since
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Year
             1655.
             and
             1690.
             containing
             the
             space
             of
             36.
             
             Years
             ?
          
           
             But
             for
             evidence
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             sincerely
             said
             ,
             
               That
               he
               writ
               not
               that
               Part
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
            
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             he
             owned
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             without
             Exception
             ,
             he
             owned
             it
             to
             be
             his
             jointly
             with
             these
             others
             who
             signed
             it
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             
               Truth
               defending
               the
               Quakers
            
             ,
             p.
             1.
             printed
             four
             Years
             after
             the
             Ishmael
             :
             And
             he
             belches
             out
             the
             like
             antichristian
             and
             profane
             Expressions
             against
             the
             three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             in
             Terms
             equivalent
             to
             those
             in
             the
             Ishmael
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             in
             his
             first
             Page
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             first
             Question
             ,
             
               Do
               not
               you
               repent
               for
               your
               endeavouring
               vainly
               to
               defend
               ,
            
             August
             29.
             1659.
             
               in
               so
               great
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               these
               Positions
               printed
               in
               a
               Book
               writ
               by
            
             George
             Whitehead
             ?
             He
             answers
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             Brethren
             thus
             :
             
               The
               Positions
               we
               defended
               ,
               are
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               them
               we
               need
               not
               repent
               of
               .
            
             These
             were
             they
             contained
             in
             that
             very
             Book
             called
             Ishmael
             ,
             as
             doth
             appear
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             Ishmael
             it self
             ;
             [
             here
             the
             Book
             was
             produced
             ]
             one
             of
             which
             Positions
             were
             ,
             in
             asserting
             the
             
               Scriptures
               or
               Writing
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               :
            
             Another
             was
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Word
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               Three
               Persons
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               Popish
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               the
               Mass
               or
               Common-Prayer-Book
               mentions
               it
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               And
               thou
               that
               affirms
               three
               distinct
               Persons
               in
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               art
               a
               Dreamer
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               dreams
               ,
               and
               tells
               Lies
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               Truth
               which
               we
               own
               ,
               he
               with
               his
               Imaginations
               and
               Dreams
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               Lake
               .
            
             Here
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             Imaginations
             and
             Dreams
             ,
             G.W.
             meant
             the
             Ministers
             Doctrines
             of
             calling
             the
             Scriptures
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             affirming
             that
             there
             are
             three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             so
             whereas
             he
             said
             in
             his
             
               Ishmael
               ,
               Townsend
               and
               the
               three
               Persons
               are
               shut
               up
               in
               perpetual
               Doctrines
               :
            
             Here
             in
             
               Truth
               defending
            
             ,
             &c.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               with
               his
               Imaginations
               and
               Dreams
            
             [
             that
             is
             the
             three
             Persons
             ]
             
               is
               for
               the
               Lake
            
             :
             Now
             this
             is
             not
             one
             whit
             more
             sober
             than
             his
             Words
             in
             the
             Ishmael
             ,
             how
             then
             is
             it
             that
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             has
             not
             found
             some
             shift
             to
             put
             this
             part
             of
             his
             
               Truth
               defending
            
             upon
             another
             ?
             Again
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Truth
               defending
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             25.
             he
             plainly
             owns
             that
             Book
             called
             Ishmael
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             four
             Years
             after
             it
             was
             printed
             ;
             and
             now
             ,
             though
             in
             his
             
               Truth
               defending
            
             ,
             &c.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               and
               his
               Brethren
               need
               not
               repent
               of
               the
               Positions
               laid
               down
               in
               that
               called
            
             Ishmael
             ;
             yet
             now
             in
             the
             Year
             1690.
             in
             his
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               was
               sorry
               his
               Name
               was
               to
               that
               Paper
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             in
             
               Truth
               defending
            
             ,
             p.
             1.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               need
               not
               repent
               of
               it
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             plain
             Change
             in
             
               G.
               W.
               He
               need
               not
               repent
               of
               what
               was
               writ
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             
               was
               sorry
               that
               it
               was
               writ
               :
            
             Formerly
             he
             owned
             that
             Book
             in
             the
             Year
             1659
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Year
             1690
             ,
             
               He
               writ
               not
               that
               Part
               ,
               and
               was
               sorry
               it
               was
               writ
            
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             without
             any
             Change
             in
             his
             Mind
             :
             But
             when
             People
             are
             sorry
             for
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             we
             commonly
             reckon
             they
             repent
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             offensive
             Passage
             ,
             objected
             against
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Ishmael
             ,
             was
             objected
             against
             him
             by
             
               Christopher
               Wade
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Quakery
               slain
            
             ,
             p.
             9.
             printed
             in
             1657.
             
             And
             though
             
               G.
               W.
            
             printed
             against
             
               C.
               Wade
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Truth
               defending
            
             ,
             1659.
             yet
             he
             then
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             that
             Passage
             ,
             to
             disown
             it
             to
             be
             his
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             is
             it
             that
             
               G.
               W.
            
             disowns
             what
             was
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             called
             Ishmael
             ,
             against
             the
             three
             Persons
             ?
             Doth
             he
             now
             own
             the
             three
             Persons
             not
             to
             be
             Popish
             ,
             as
             he
             formerly
             charged
             them
             ,
             
               Truth
               def
            
             .
             p.
             2
             ?
             Though
             he
             has
             not
             in
             the
             least
             retracted
             
             his
             abusive
             and
             reviling
             Speeches
             against
             this
             glorious
             Truth
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Ishmael
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             
               Truth
               defending
            
             ,
             &c.
             [
             for
             that
             would
             reflect
             upon
             his
             Infallibility
             )
             yet
             he
             would
             seem
             now
             to
             own
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             three
             Persons
             ,
             since
             the
             Act
             for
             Toleration
             came
             forth
             ,
             for
             that
             Act
             of
             Toleration
             does
             except
             those
             who
             deny
             ,
             in
             their
             preaching
             or
             writing
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             viz.
             the
             39
             Articles
             .
             But
             that
             
               G.
               W.
            
             may
             have
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Act
             (
             which
             at
             present
             he
             has
             not
             by
             Law
             ,
             whatever
             he
             has
             by
             Indulgence
             )
             he
             ought
             also
             to
             disown
             some
             other
             abusive
             Expressions
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             sophistical
             Arguings
             he
             has
             used
             in
             his
             other
             Books
             ,
             as
             particularly
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             his
             
               Truth
               defending
            
             ,
             &c.
             above
             mentioned
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             signed
             by
             the
             two
             Letters
             ,
             
               G.
               W.
            
             see
             p.
             18.
             he
             hath
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               As
               to
            
             T.
             D
             '
             
               s
               telling
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God's
               Incarnation
               ,
               the
               Creation
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Soul
               ,
               the
               Parts
               of
               that
               Nature
               be
               subsisted
               in
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               To
               this
               I
               say
            
             (
             saith
             
               G.
               W.
               )
               if
               the
               Body
               and
               Soul
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               were
               both
               created
               ,
               doth
               not
               this
               render
               him
               a
               fourth
               Person
               ?
            
             And
             as
             nonsensical
             and
             abusive
             is
             the
             reasoning
             of
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             their
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistle
             prefixed
             to
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             signed
             by
             him
             and
             
               John
               Stubbs
            
             ,
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             9th
             Page
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             they
             thus
             argue
             ;
             —
             
               And
               he
               speaks
               again
               ,
               in
               his
               14th
               Page
               ,
               of
               three
               distinct
               Persons
               are
               one
               with
               the
               Godhead
               :
               Now
               Reader
               ,
               is
               not
               here
               four
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               three
               Persons
               and
               the
               Godhead
               ?
            
             And
             thus
             
               G.
               F.
            
             and
             
               G.
               W.
            
             make
             no
             less
             ,
             by
             their
             wild
             and
             nonsensical
             Reasonings
             ,
             than
             five
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             an
             Absurdity
             they
             would
             fix
             on
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             three
             Persons
             ;
             for
             by
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             the
             Godhead
             is
             the
             fourth
             Person
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             created
             Soul
             and
             Body
             is
             the
             fifth
             :
             Do
             not
             these
             Passages
             require
             a
             Retractation
             ,
             and
             will
             they
             say
             they
             are
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             Matter
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             common
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             yet
             boldly
             stand
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             those
             abusive
             Passages
             ?
          
           
             But
             whereas
             they
             argue
             (
             
               ad
               hominem
            
             )
             that
             there
             must
             be
             five
             Persons
             ,
             if
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             be
             said
             to
             be
             three
             Persons
             ,
             seeing
             
               G.
               W.
            
             calls
             them
             
               three
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             by
             their
             nonsensical
             Argument
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             five
             Witnesses
             that
             bear
             Record
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             these
             are
             four
             ,
             and
             the
             created
             Soul
             and
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             fifth
             :
             But
             G.W.
             has
             a
             way
             to
             evade
             this
             last
             ,
             by
             denying
             that
             Christ
             has
             any
             created
             Soul
             or
             Body
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Words
             in
             p.
             18.
             above
             mentioned
             doth
             appear
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             shall
             have
             some
             use
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Jos
             .
             Wyeth
             ,
             
               in
               his
            
             Switch
             ,
             
               p.
               184.
               would
               make
               his
               Readers
               believe
               ,
            
             It
             's
             only
             the
             Word
             Person
             they
             object
             against
             ,
             as
             too
             gross
             :
             We
             cannot
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             but
             think
             the
             VVord
             Person
             too
             gross
             to
             express
             them
             .
          
           
             
               But
               to
               detect
               this
               Fallacy
               ,
               pray
               let
               us
               take
               notice
               ,
            
             that
             G.
             F.
             
               whom
               he
               calls
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               has
               expresly
               owned
            
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               G.
               M.
               p.
            
             247.
             
             But
             thou
             saith
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             not
             dwell
             in
             them
             personally
             ,
             doth
             not
             Christ
             dwell
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Substance
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             they
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Bone
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             ,
             G.M.
             p.
             248.
             owns
             expresly
             Christ's
             Person
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             having
             cited
             his
             Opponent's
             Words
             ;
             
               It
               is
               a
               false
               thing
               to
               say
               Christ's
               Person
               is
               in
               Man
            
             ;
             in
             his
             Answer
             (
             without
             finding
             the
             least
             fault
             with
             the
             Term
             Person
             )
             he
             makes
             Opposition
             thus
             ,
             
               VVhich
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               none
               are
               of
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               Bone
               ,
               nor
               eat
               it
               ,
               nor
               had
               not
               his
               Substance
               .
            
          
           
             By
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             
               G.
               F.
            
             did
             not
             find
             fault
             ,
             either
             with
             the
             Word
             Person
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             with
             Christ's
             Person
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             them
             to
             be
             two
             Persons
             ,
             but
             one
             Person
             .
             But
             if
             any
             will
             say
             ,
             he
             allowed
             them
             to
             be
             two
             Persons
             ,
             
             then
             by
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             both
             of
             
               G.
               F.
            
             and
             
               G.
               VV.
            
             they
             must
             be
             two
             Gods
             ;
             for
             if
             three
             Persons
             infer
             by
             Argument
             ,
             three
             Gods
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             two
             Persons
             will
             infer
             two
             Gods.
             
          
           
             The
             above
             mentioned
             Words
             of
             
               G.
               F.
            
             in
             G.
             M.
             
               Doth
               not
               Christ
               dwell
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Substance
               ?
               Jos
               .
               VVyeth
               ,
            
             in
             his
             Switch
             ,
             recites
             as
             quoted
             out
             of
             the
             Snak●
             :
             Here
             the
             Switch
             finds
             no
             fault
             with
             G.
             Fox's
             owning
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             were
             G.
             F's
             own
             Words
             ,
             but
             labors
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             spiritual
             Oneness
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             G.F.
             did
             not
             mean
             to
             make
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             same
             Person
             and
             Substance
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             how
             ineffectual
             his
             Labor
             is
             in
             that
             may
             be
             shewn
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Switch
             
               doth
               justifie
               G.
               F.
               his
               Saying
               ,
            
             That
             God
             the
             Father
             did
             take
             upon
             him
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             
               p.
               190.
               and
               in
            
             Truth
             's
             defence
             ,
             
               by
               G.
               F.
               p.
            
             85.
             
             The
             Son's
             Body
             is
             called
             the
             Father's
             ;
             they
             are
             one
             ,
             not
             two
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             
               But
               here
               ,
               once
               more
               on
               this
               Head
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               notice
               of
            
             G.
             VV
             
               's
               Fallibility
               and
               self
               Contradiction
               in
               most
               evident
               manner
               .
               In
               his
            
             Light
             and
             Life
             ,
             
               p.
               47.
               he
               blames
               his
               Opponent
               ,
            
             VV.
             B.
             
               for
               these
               Words
               following
               ,
               concerning
               Christ
            
             ;
             Now
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             Co-creator
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             before
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             had
             Glory
             with
             God
             before
             the
             VVorld
             was
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Sense
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             .
             
               To
               this
            
             G.VV.
             replies
             ,
             VVhat
             Nonsence
             and
             unscripture
             Language
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             tell
             of
             God
             being
             Co-creator
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             had
             Glory
             with
             God
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             imply
             two
             Gods
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             had
             a
             Father
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             ?
             
               Note
               how
               he
               calleth
               it
               Nonsence
               and
               unscripture
               Language
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
            
             That
             Christ
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             had
             Glory
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             a
             Father
             ;
             
               which
               is
               a
               plain
               Evidence
               that
            
             G.
             VV.
             
               denied
               the
               eternal
               divine
               Generation
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               contrary
               both
               to
               the
            
             Nicene
             and
             Athanasian
             
               Creed
               ,
               and
               Scripture
               also
               .
               But
               let
               us
               see
               how
               he
               excuses
               himself
               in
               his
            
             Antidote
             ,
             p.
             188.
             
             But
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             God
             Co-creator
             with
             God
             ,
             I
             think
             still
             implies
             two
             Creators
             ,
             and
             consequently
             two
             Gods.
             'T
             is
             not
             the
             Particle
             Co
             ,
             with
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             will
             excuse
             the
             matter
             ,
             for
             Co
             or
             Con
             is
             simul
             ,
             together
             ,
             as
             Co-workers
             ,
             Co-partners
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             distinct
             Agents
             than
             one
             ,
             but
             the
             Creator
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             VVord
             ,
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             Creator
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Here
             we
             see
             the
             Force
             of
             G.
             VV's
             Argument
             against
             Christ
             the
             Word
             ,
             being
             God
             ,
             Co-creator
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             infer
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             
               Co-workers
               ,
               and
               consequently
               two
               Gods.
            
             This
             Antidote
             he
             writ
             in
             the
             Year
             1697.
             but
             in
             the
             Year
             1674.
             wherein
             he
             published
             his
             
               Quakers
               Plainness
            
             ,
             in
             p.
             24.
             he
             allows
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             Co-workers
             in
             the
             following
             Words
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Distinction
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               nominal
               (
               as
               this
               Opposer
               implies
               against
               us
               )
               but
               real
               ,
               in
               the
               divine
               Relation
               of
               Father
               and
               Son
               ;
               the
               Son
               as
               being
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               also
               known
               as
               Co-workers
               ;
               in
               the
               Order
               and
               Degrees
               of
               Manifestation
               and
               Discovery
               ,
            
             where
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             by
             his
             late
             manner
             of
             arguing
             ,
             in
             his
             Antidote
             ,
             against
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             being
             Co-workers
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             infer
             two
             Gods
             ;
             that
             in
             his
             Saying
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Quakers
               Plainness
            
             ,
             as
             above
             quoted
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               are
               known
               as
               Co-workers
            
             ;
             he
             has
             rendred
             himself
             guilty
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Argument
             ,
             of
             holding
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             two
             Gods
             :
             This
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             a
             severe
             Censure
             on
             himself
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Year
             1674.
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             in
             holding
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               are
               two
               Gods.
               
            
          
           
             Note
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             Quakers
             use
             to
             object
             two
             things
             against
             my
             charging
             Contradictions
             upon
             
               G.
               W.
            
             and
             other
             their
             principal
             Authors
             :
             First
             ,
             
               That
               I
               have
               contradicted
               my self
               in
               my
               former
               and
               later
               Writings
               :
            
             To
             this
             I
             have
             answered
             ,
             What
             in
             my
             later
             Writings
             I
             have
             retracted
             of
             my
             former
             Errors
             ,
             is
             no
             Contradiction
             ;
             for
             
             that
             's
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             when
             a
             Man
             holds
             contradictory
             Propositions
             to
             be
             both
             true
             [
             
               simul
               &
               semel
            
             ]
             without
             retracting
             his
             Errors
             .
             But
             what
             a
             Man
             retracts
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             chargeable
             with
             ;
             let
             
               G.
               W.
            
             and
             his
             Brethren
             retract
             their
             Errors
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             cease
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             with
             Contradictions
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             object
             ,
             
               That
               I
               may
               find
               as
               many
               Contradictions
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               Books
               :
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             they
             undervalue
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             contradictory
             as
             their
             Authors
             ;
             but
             I
             deny
             there
             are
             any
             real
             Contradictions
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             in
             the
             Quakers
             Authors
             .
          
           
             
               Again
               further
               ,
               hear
               a
               Quotation
               out
               of
               the
            
             Primmer
             of
             G.
             F.
             junior
             ,
             and
             S.
             Crisp
             ,
             p.
             24.
             
             And
             they
             that
             come
             to
             see
             and
             know
             the
             Son
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             see
             and
             know
             the
             Father
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             Father
             is
             in
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             is
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             called
             by
             one
             Name
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Word
            
             ,
             or
             
               The
               Light
            
             ,
             For
             the
             Word
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             Light
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             proceeds
             from
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             who
             are
             Light.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Seeing
             they
             hold
             that
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             are
             called
             by
             one
             Name
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             make
             no
             Distinction
             betwixt
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             ?
             and
             therefore
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Father
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             Father
             was
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             the
             Father
             suffered
             Death
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             is
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             overturning
             the
             great
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             yet
             this
             Primmer
             is
             so
             highly
             magnified
             among
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             almost
             every
             Family
             of
             them
             have
             it
             to
             teach
             it
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             they
             call
             it
             in
             the
             Preface
             ,
             
               A
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Plant
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               given
               forth
               for
               the
               removing
               the
               Vse
               of
               such
               Books
               and
               Catechisins
               ,
               as
               are
               sprung
               forth
               of
               the
               corrupt
               Tree
               ,
               which
               now
               is
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               and
               its
               Fruit
               rejected
               :
            
             Now
             these
             are
             all
             the
             Books
             and
             Catechisms
             published
             by
             any
             others
             but
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               in
               p.
               23.
               they
               say
               ,
            
             And
             though
             some
             have
             known
             him
             (
             viz.
             Christ
             after
             the
             Flesh
             )
             yet
             henceforth
             know
             they
             him
             so
             no
             more
             ,
             as
             say
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Here
             they
             pervert
             the
             true
             Sence
             of
             
             Paul's
             Words
             ,
             as
             they
             commonly
             do
             in
             their
             Books
             and
             Preachings
             ,
             giving
             
             Paul's
             Words
             for
             a
             Reason
             why
             they
             do
             not
             preach
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             died
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             &c
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             because
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               VVe
               are
               no
               more
               to
               know
               Christ
               after
               the
               Flesh
            
             ;
             whereas
             it
             was
             the
             great
             Subject
             ,
             both
             of
             
             Paul's
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             died
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             and
             ascended
             ,
             &c.
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             with
             one
             Accord
             ,
             declare
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               saving
               and
               sanctifying
               Graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               do
               come
               to
               Men
               ,
               by
               Christ
               ,
               through
               Faith
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               came
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               died
               ,
               rose
               ,
               and
               ascended
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               Faith
               was
               wrought
               in
               Men
               by
               hearing
               the
               VVord
               outwardly
               preached
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             p.
             23.
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Now
               Children
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               Truth
               do
               declare
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               are
               one
               ;
               but
               the
               Scriptures
               cannot
               bring
               you
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               :
            
             And
             yet
             they
             say
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Primmer
             ,
             and
             the
             Contents
             of
             it
             ,
             p.
             2.
             
             
               That
               they
               are
               very
               useful
               for
               Children
               and
               others
               to
            
             Learn
             ,
             
               that
               they
               may
               be
               turned
               unto
               the
               Light
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Gift
               of
               God
               :
            
             Here
             they
             seem
             to
             prefer
             their
             Primmer
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             for
             they
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             Contents
             of
             their
             
               Primmer
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               very
               useful
               for
               Children
               and
               others
               to
               Learn
               :
            
             To
             learn
             what
             ?
             Surely
             some
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             on
             a
             diligent
             Search
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             ,
             in
             all
             this
             Primmer
             ,
             one
             simple
             Direction
             ,
             to
             Children
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             
             what
             they
             have
             quoted
             of
             Scripture
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             but
             little
             ,
             and
             much
             ,
             even
             of
             that
             ,
             grosly
             perverted
             and
             misapplied
             ,
             as
             in
             p.
             44
             ,
             45.
             they
             say
             ,
             
               They
               that
               hear
               the
               Light
               [
               that
               is
               in
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               common
               to
               all
               Men
               ]
               they
               hear
               God
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               Light
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               hear
               God
               ,
               they
               hear
               Christ
               also
               ,
               for
               God
               and
               Christ
               are
               one
               (
               as
               saith
               the
               Scripture
               )
               and
               they
               that
               hear
               Christ
               ,
               hear
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               and
               so
               hear
               the
               Saviour
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               is
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               which
               all
               that
               hear
               not
               him
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             we
             see
             how
             grosly
             they
             pervert
             that
             Place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Deut.
               18.
               15.
               
               Acts
            
             3.
             22.
             7.
             37.
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             common
             Illumination
             given
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             outwardly
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             did
             execute
             his
             prophetical
             Office
             on
             Earth
             ,
             by
             preaching
             and
             teaching
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             doth
             now
             still
             execute
             his
             prophetical
             Office
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             his
             Word
             outwardly
             preached
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             inwardly
             accompanying
             it
             to
             make
             it
             effectual
             .
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               p.
               82.
               they
               run
               into
               the
               same
               wild
               Notion
               ,
               that
               others
               ,
               Familists
               and
               mad
               Enthusiasts
               run
               into
               ,
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               within
               them
               :
            
             For
             ,
             
               say
               they
            
             ,
             and
             all
             wait
             together
             in
             the
             Light
             [
             viz.
             as
             it
             is
             common
             to
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             Mahumetans
             ,
             Heathens
             ;
             
               for
               so
               they
               understand
               it
            
             ]
             and
             believe
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             therein
             watch
             unto
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             beget
             ye
             into
             unfeigned
             Love
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             ye
             will
             have
             true
             Vnity
             and
             Fellowship
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             ye
             will
             feel
             cleansing
             you
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             ye
             will
             come
             into
             Vnity
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             By
             this
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             as
             will
             more
             fully
             appear
             on
             a
             particular
             Head
             following
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Blood
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Life
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             meant
             not
             his
             Blood
             outwardly
             shed
             ,
             or
             his
             Life
             that
             he
             outwardly
             laid
             down
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Life
             of
             his
             Manhood
             without
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             cleansing
             therefrom
             :
             But
             according
             to
             their
             usual
             Cant
             and
             Phrase
             ,
             
               The
               Blood
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               is
               the
               Light
               within
               :
            
             So
             that
             they
             make
             the
             Blood
             ,
             the
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Light
             within
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             but
             neither
             in
             this
             Primmer
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             of
             their
             Books
             ,
             do
             I
             find
             the
             least
             Direction
             to
             Faith
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             outwardly
             shed
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             therefore
             in
             this
             Primmer
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             other
             Books
             ,
             
               they
               give
               Poison
               to
               poor
               Children
               ,
               to
               suck
               or
               receive
               ,
               instead
               of
               wholesome
               Food
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           George
           Keith's
           Fourth
           Narrative
           ,
           OF
           HIS
           Proceedings
           at
           Turners-Hall
           ,
           1699.
           
           For
           the
           Detecting
           the
           QUAKERS
           ERRORS
           .
        
         
           PART
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Containing
             the
             Proofs
             out
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Books
             on
             the
             fifth
             Head
             ,
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             his
             Soul
             ,
             Body
             ,
             and
             Blood.
             And
             on
             the
             sixth
             Head
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             Read
             at
             the
             second
             Meeting
             at
             Turners-Hall
             ,
             
               January
               19.
               1699.
               
            
          
        
         
           W.
           P.
           in
           Serious
           Apology
           ,
           
             p.
             146.
             saith
          
           ,
           That
           the
           outward
           Person
           which
           suffered
           ,
           was
           properly
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           utterly
           deny
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           expresly
           contrary
           to
           many
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           great
           Fundamental
           Article
           of
           our
           Christian
           Creed
           ;
           yea
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           it
           overthrows
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Creed
           :
           See
           the
           following
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Mat.
             16.
             13
             ,
             16.
             
             Luke
             1.
             32.
             
             Mat.
             14.
             33.
             
             Mark
             1.
             1.
             
             John
             1.
             14
             ,
             34.
             
             John
             9.
             35.
             10.
             36.
             
             Acts
             8.
             37.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             4.
             
             Mat.
          
           27.
           54.
           
        
         
           G.W.
           
             in
             his
          
           Truth
           and
           Inn.
           
             p.
             52.
             excuseth
          
           W.
           P
           '
           
             s
             Words
             thus
          
           ,
           Here
           I
           take
           him
           to
           mean
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           respect
           to
           his
           Divine
           Being
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           of
           one
           Substance
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           which
           his
           Body
           that
           suffered
           Death
           was
           not
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           truly
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           that
           Body
           ,
           and
           as
           made
           of
           a
           Woman
           :
           Gal.
           4.
           4.
           
           Being
           conceived
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           .
        
         
           The
           Fallacy
           of
           this
           is
           easily
           detected
           ,
           the
           Question
           in
           Debate
           betwixt
           
             W.
             P.
          
           and
           his
           Opponents
           ,
           who
           were
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           was
           not
           whether
           the
           Body
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           abstractly
           considered
           from
           the
           Soul
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           for
           no
           Presbyterian
           ever
           held
           that
           ,
           neither
           will
           any
           Socinian
           that
           denyeth
           
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           say
           ,
           that
           that
           meer
           Body
           ,
           without
           his
           created
           Soul
           ,
           was
           the
           Christ
           or
           Son
           of
           God.
           But
           the
           true
           State
           of
           the
           Question
           was
           and
           is
           ,
           whether
           he
           that
           outwardly
           suffered
           Death
           without
           the
           Gates
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           (
           whom
           
             W.
             P.
          
           calls
           
             that
             outward
             Person
          
           .
           in
           Distinction
           from
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           which
           the
           Quakers
           will
           have
           to
           be
           the
           whole
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           G.
           Fox's
           Doctrine
           )
           was
           and
           is
           not
           properly
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           all
           sound
           Christians
           say
           ,
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           was
           and
           is
           ,
           being
           both
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           yet
           one
           Person
           ,
           one
           Christ
           ,
           one
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           having
           his
           Godhead-Nature
           ,
           and
           his
           Manhood-Nature
           ,
           so
           united
           as
           to
           constitute
           one
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           a
           miraculous
           and
           extraordinary
           Union
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           neither
           Angels
           or
           Men
           ,
           are
           dignified
           with
           ?
           and
           though
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Man
           ,
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           miraculously
           conceived
           and
           born
           in
           Time
           ,
           and
           also
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           was
           ,
           by
           a
           Generation
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           before
           all
           Worlds
           and
           Times
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           but
           one
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           the
           personal
           Union
           of
           the
           Word
           with
           his
           Manhood
           ,
           both
           as
           God
           and
           Man
           he
           is
           properly
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           another
           Fallacy
           in
           G.
           W's
           Words
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           visible
           Body
           ,
           nor
           Manhood
           ,
           that
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           was
           any
           Part
           of
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           first
           ,
           As
           to
           that
           visible
           Body
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Bones
           ,
           he
           denies
           that
           Christ
           consisted
           of
           it
           .
           
             I
             distinguish
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             between
             consisting
             and
             having
             ,
             Christ
             had
             [
             visible
             ]
             Flesh
             and
             Bones
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             not
             consist
             of
             them
             ,
          
           Christian
           Quaker
           ,
           p.
           139
           ,
           140.
           
           This
           shews
           us
           the
           very
           Heart
           of
           their
           Heresie
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           
           
             W.
             P.
          
           argues
           ,
           for
           16.
           
           Pages
           in
           his
           Rejoinder
           against
           
             Faldo
             ,
             That
             Christ
             never
             died
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             not
             have
             any
             thing
             properly
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ,
             but
             his
             Godhead
             ,
          
           which
           they
           make
           to
           be
           all
           one
           ,
           identically
           and
           essentially
           with
           his
           Heavenly
           Mandhood
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Heavenly
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           from
           all
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           Here
           a
           Quaker
           ,
           called
           
             John
             Whiting
          
           ,
           opposed
           ,
           in
           Defence
           of
           
             W.
             Penn
          
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             W.
             Penn
             did
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             that
             outward
             Person
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
          
           I
           askt
           him
           ,
           whose
           Son
           was
           he
           properly
           ?
           He
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Son
             of
          
           Mary
           :
           I
           replied
           ;
           Mary
           was
           his
           Mother
           ,
           but
           who
           was
           his
           Father
           properly
           ?
           He
           said
           ,
           
             He
             was
             conceived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           I
           again
           replied
           ,
           But
           that
           's
           no
           Answer
           to
           my
           Question
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           Father
           ?
           Every
           Son
           must
           have
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           seeing
           Christ
           had
           no
           immediate
           Father
           but
           God
           ,
           then
           surely
           he
           was
           properly
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           plainly
           testifieth
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           he
           made
           no
           Reply
           ,
           but
           opposed
           in
           Defence
           of
           
             G.
             W.
          
           I
           having
           said
           ,
           that
           
             G.
             W.
          
           denied
           that
           visible
           Body
           ,
           that
           hung
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           to
           be
           any
           Part
           of
           the
           true
           Christ
           ;
           I
           replied
           ,
           I
           have
           proved
           it
           already
           ,
           by
           the
           late
           Quotation
           here
           read
           ,
           wherein
           he
           says
           ,
           
             He
             denies
             that
             Christ
             consisted
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Bones
             ;
             I
             distinguish
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             between
             consisting
             and
             having
             ,
             Christ
             had
             Flesh
             and
             Bones
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             consist
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             has
             a
             Coat
             or
             Garment
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             consist
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             outward
             Person
             that
             suffered
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             was
             Christ
             by
             a
             Metonimy
          
           (
           saith
           
             VV.
             P.
             )
             of
             the
             thing
             containing
             ,
             having
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             thing
             contained
             :
          
           And
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           
             VV.
             P.
          
           himself
           may
           be
           called
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           Christ
           in
           him
           .
           The
           Excuse
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             did
             not
          
           Meerly
           
             consist
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Bones
          
           ,
           signifies
           nothing
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           no
           Part
           of
           the
           Question
           betwixt
           G.VV.
           and
           his
           Opponent
           :
           None
           ever
           said
           ,
           That
           Christ
           did
           meerly
           consist
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Bones
           ;
           no
           Socinian
           will
           so
           affirm
           ,
           for
           that
           were
           to
           say
           ,
           Christ
           was
           meerly
           a
           Body
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Bones
           ,
           without
           a
           rational
           Soul
           ;
           whatever
           hath
           Parts
           ,
           doth
           consist
           of
           those
           Parts
           ,
           incompleatly
           of
           one
           or
           more
           Parts
           ,
           compleatly
           of
           them
           all
           :
           The
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Quakers
           great
           Error
           on
           this
           Head
           ,
           lieth
           here
           ,
           That
           because
           Christ
           was
           before
           the
           Body
           was
           ;
           therefore
           that
           Body
           is
           no
           Part
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           easily
           answered
           thus
           ,
           Christ
           was
           before
           that
           Body
           was
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           not
           
           compleatly
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Respects
           ,
           fitted
           to
           be
           the
           anointed
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           until
           the
           Word
           was
           made
           Flesh
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           until
           the
           Word
           did
           take
           our
           Flesh
           and
           whole
           Nature
           into
           a
           personal
           Union
           with
           himself
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           necessary
           to
           the
           compleat
           Performance
           of
           his
           Mediatory
           Offices
           ,
           of
           King
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           his
           Priestly
           Office.
           
        
         
           
             And
             not
             only
          
           G.
           VV.
           
             hath
             denyed
             Christ
             to
             have
             any
             created
             Body
             ,
             whereof
             he
             consists
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             denyed
             that
             he
             hath
             any
             created
             Soul
             ,
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
          
           T.
           Danson
           '
           s
           Synopsis
           ,
           p.
           18.
           
           As
           to
           T.
           Danson's
           telling
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God's
           Incarnation
           ,
           the
           Creation
           of
           his
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Parts
           of
           that
           Nature
           he
           subsisted
           in
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           Body
           and
           Soul
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           were
           both
           created
           ,
           doth
           not
           this
           render
           him
           a
           fourth
           Person
           ?
           For
           Creation
           was
           in
           Time
           ,
           which
           contradicts
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           three
           distinct
           ,
           increated
           ,
           coeternal
           ,
           coessential
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           seeing
           that
           which
           was
           created
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           :
           But
           herein
           ,
           whether
           doth
           not
           his
           ,
           and
           their
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           only
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           their
           Denial
           of
           Christ's
           Divinity
           ,
           plainly
           appear
           ,
           yea
           or
           nay
           ?
           VVhere
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           say
           ,
           that
           his
           Soul
           was
           created
           ?
           For
           was
           not
           he
           the
           Brightness
           of
           his
           Father's
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           express
           Image
           of
           his
           Divine
           Substance
           ?
           But
           supposing
           the
           Soul
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           ,
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           created
           in
           time
           ;
           I
           ask
           ,
           if
           from
           Eternity
           he
           was
           a
           Person
           distinct
           from
           God
           and
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           without
           either
           Soul
           or
           Body
           ,
           and
           where
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           speak
           of
           any
           Person
           without
           either
           Soul
           or
           Body
           ?
           T.
           Elwood
           ,
           
             to
             cover
             this
             gross
             Error
             of
             G.VV.
             in
             his
             pretended
             Answer
             to
             my
             first
             Narrative
             ,
             saith
             ,
          
           That
           
             G.
             W.
          
           only
           denyed
           that
           Christ
           had
           a
           created
           Soul
           ,
           as
           God
           :
           
             But
             this
             was
             not
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             for
             neither
          
           T.
           D.
           
             nor
             any
             other
             Man
             ,
             were
             ever
             so
             gross
             as
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Christ
             as
             God
             ,
             had
             a
             created
             Soul
             :
             And
             the
             like
             Evasion
             doth
          
           G.
           VV.
           
             use
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
          
           Antidote
           ,
           p.
           191.
           
           This
           Question
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           is
           no
           Determination
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           ,
           or
           was
           not
           Christ
           ;
           as
           God
           ,
           his
           Soul
           was
           increated
           ;
           as
           Man
           ,
           his
           Soul
           or
           Spirit
           was
           not
           the
           Deity
           ,
           but
           formed
           and
           assumed
           by
           the
           VVord
           :
           
             But
             it
             's
             Evident
             ,
             that
             his
             accusing
          
           T.
           D.
           
             and
             others
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             it
             was
             created
             ,
             determines
             it
             sufficiently
             .
          
        
         
           But
           as
           is
           above
           said
           ,
           G.
           W.
           and
           his
           Brethren
           will
           have
           only
           the
           Godhead
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           ,
           
             The
             Heavenly
             Man
          
           ,
           having
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           Flesh
           ,
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Bones
           ,
           uncreated
           ,
           and
           existing
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           ,
           
             The
             Seed
             within
             them
             ,
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             that
             bruiseth
             the
             Serpent's
             Head
             ,
          
           which
           G.
           F.
           (
           as
           is
           above
           quoted
           )
           denyeth
           to
           be
           a
           Creature
           :
           
             What
             the
             Seed
             spoke
             in
             him
             ,
          
           he
           said
           ,
           
             he
             spoke
             it
             not
             as
             a
             Creature
          
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           that
           Heavenly
           Man
           ,
           or
           Seed
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Heavenly
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           not
           being
           a
           Creature
           ,
           must
           needs
           ,
           in
           their
           Sense
           ,
           be
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           World
           only
           .
           This
           appears
           yet
           more
           fully
           from
           
             R.
             Hubberthorn
          
           .
        
         
           When
           was
           that
           Christ
           created
           ,
           
           which
           you
           say
           ,
           must
           ,
           as
           a
           Creature
           ,
           judge
           the
           World
           ?
           And
           if
           in
           
           Mary's
           Time
           ,
           who
           was
           Judge
           of
           the
           World
           till
           then
           ?
           Was
           not
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           before
           the
           World
           was
           ?
           [
           
             Note
             ,
             here
             he
             owns
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             Person
             ;
             and
             by
             G.
             W's
             Argument
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             must
             ,
             being
             a
             Person
             ,
             have
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             before
             the
             World
             was
             .
          
           ]
           And
           when
           had
           the
           Man
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           his
           Beginning
           ?
           If
           you
           can
           declare
           it
           ,
           how
           is
           Christ
           the
           only
           begoten
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Creature
           ?
           Or
           how
           can
           God
           beget
           a
           Creature
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           whole
           Person
           of
           Christ
           was
           not
           before
           the
           Barthly
           Adam
           ,
           how
           was
           the
           Creation
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           how
           can
           he
           be
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           fallen
           Adam
           ,
           and
           not
           Earthly
           and
           defiled
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           Heavenly
           or
           Earthly
           ,
           or
           is
           he
           Christ
           without
           his
           Flesh
           ?
        
         
           Agreeable
           to
           this
           ,
           
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           both
           
             G.
             W.
          
           and
           
             E.
             B.
             G.
             Whitehead
          
           doth
           severely
           blame
           
             John
             Horne
          
           and
           
             T.
             Moor
          
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             took
             upon
             him
             their
             Nature
          
           ;
           
           And
           though
           they
           did
           well
           distinguish
           betwixt
           
             our
             Nature
             ,
             as
             in
             us
             it
             is
             corrupt
             by
             Sin
             [
             since
             the
             Fall
             ]
             and
             as
             in
             Christ
             not
             corrupt
             and
             filthy
          
           ;
           yet
           by
           no
           means
           will
           he
           allow
           this
           Distinction
           ,
           nor
           will
           he
           allow
           ,
           
             That
             it
             's
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Nature
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             did
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             they
             broke
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           and
           he
           makes
           the
           sinful
           Nature
           and
           the
           pure
           Nature
           ,
           to
           be
           two
           Natures
           ;
           this
           agrees
           with
           G.
           F's
           Doctrine
           afterwards
           quoted
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Nature
             in
             us
             that
             doth
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             Christ
             the
             Seed
             ,
             but
             the
             Nature
             in
             us
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             is
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             the
             Lust
          
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           Mens
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           Christ
           ,
           or
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Lust
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           reasonable
           created
           Soul
           in
           Men
           ,
           that
           at
           one
           time
           sinneth
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           is
           cleansed
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           obeyeth
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           still
           remaining
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Nature
           ,
           in
           Essence
           and
           Substance
           .
        
         
           
             Next
             let
             us
             hear
          
           E.
           Bur.
           
             in
             his
          
           Collection
           ,
           p.
           301.
           
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           in
           that
           Answer
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ascended
           to
           the
           Right
           Hand
           of
           the
           Father
           in
           your
           Nature
           .
           Mark
           now
           thy
           Nature
           and
           your
           Nature
           ,
           who
           are
           one
           with
           thee
           ,
           is
           sinful
           and
           wicked
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           for
           so
           are
           all
           Liers
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           Blasphemy
           to
           say
           ,
           sinful
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           devillish
           Nature
           ,
           such
           as
           John
           Bunnion's
           is
           ,
           and
           his
           Fellows
           ,
           is
           at
           the
           Right
           Hand
           of
           God
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Oh
           Horrible
           !
        
         
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
          
           306.
           
           That
           Christ
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           viz.
           in
           his
           Nature
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           are
           one
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           and
           they
           are
           proved
           to
           be
           in
           corrupt
           Nature
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           confess
           it
           :
           O
           what
           Wickedness
           is
           it
           to
           hold
           forth
           ,
           That
           Christ
           is
           at
           the
           Right
           Hand
           of
           God
           in
           sinful
           Nature
           ,
           as
           his
           Words
           hold
           forth
           from
           his
           own
           Mouth
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           His
           Opponent
           did
           not
           say
           ,
           
             sinful
             Nature
          
           ,
           but
           
             our
             Nature
          
           :
           But
           seeing
           E.
           B.
           makes
           them
           both
           one
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           our
           Nature
           that
           Christ
           hath
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           sinful
           Nature
           :
           This
           is
           to
           make
           Sin
           to
           be
           essential
           to
           our
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           most
           vile
           and
           gross
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           agrees
           with
           that
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           of
           G.F.
           and
           G.
           W.
           
             That
             there
             are
             but
             two
             Natures
             in
             Man's
             Body
             ,
             the
             one
             that
             is
             divine
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             Essence
             ,
             that
             neither
             doth
             nor
             can
             sin
             ;
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             sinneth
             and
             can
             do
             no
             good
             :
          
           So
           there
           is
           no
           Soul
           left
           in
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           neither
           God
           nor
           the
           Devil
           ,
           nor
           any
           Part
           of
           either
           by
           these
           Mens
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           
             But
             what
             doth
             G.
             W.
             and
             his
             Brethren
             then
             say
             to
             W.
          
           Penn
           ,
           
             in
             his
          
           Primitive
           Christianity
           ,
           
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
          
           85.
           
           That
           we
           do
           ,
           we
           bless
           God
           ,
           religiously
           believe
           and
           confess
           ,
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Honour
           of
           his
           dear
           and
           beloved
           Son
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           took
           our
           Nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           like
           unto
           us
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           Sin
           excepted
           ?
           
             And
             p.
             87.
             
             We
          
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           then
           overcame
           our
           common
           Enemy
           ,
           foiled
           him
           in
           the
           open
           Field
           [
           viz.
           at
           his
           Death
           ]
           and
           in
           our
           Nature
           triumphed
           over
           him
           that
           had
           overcome
           and
           triumphed
           over
           it
           ,
           in
           our
           Forefather
           Adam
           ,
           and
           his
           Posterity
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           truly
           as
           Christ
           overcame
           him
           in
           our
           Nature
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           possibly
           ,
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           W.
           P.
           by
           our
           Nature
           ,
           did
           mean
           the
           Quakers
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           sinful
           ;
           but
           not
           the
           Priests
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           sinful
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           Quakers
           Nature
           once
           sinful
           ,
           as
           really
           as
           the
           Nature
           of
           other
           Men
           ?
           And
           doth
           no
           Sin
           cleave
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           any
           Quaker
           at
           this
           Day
           ?
           But
           secondly
           ,
           W.
           P.
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Our
             Nature
             ,
             which
             Christ
             took
             ,
             was
             that
             ,
             over
             which
             our
             common
             Enemy
             had
             triumphed
             in
             our
             Forefather
          
           Adam
           ,
           
             and
             his
             Posterity
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           except
           the
           Quakers
           will
           say
           ,
           
             They
             are
             none
             of
          
           Adam
           '
           
             s
             Posterity
          
           ,
           they
           must
           grant
           ,
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           W.
           P.
           Christ
           did
           take
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           but
           the
           Nature
           of
           other
           Men
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           defiled
           by
           Sin
           ,
           both
           in
           them
           and
           us
           .
           What
           shall
           we
           now
           say
           of
           the
           great
           Unity
           that
           the
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Quakers
           boast
           of
           ,
           in
           Doctrine
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Spirit
           ?
           Whereas
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           what
           W.
           P.
           owns
           ,
           as
           a
           Part
           of
           his
           and
           his
           Brethrens
           Faith
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             bless
             God
             :
             E.
             Burrough
             ,
          
           who
           was
           
           owned
           as
           a
           Prophet
           among
           them
           and
           was
           in
           greater
           Repute
           and
           more
           deserving
           then
           ,
           than
           ever
           W.
           P.
           was
           ,
           or
           now
           is
           :
           
             E.
             B.
          
           hath
           past
           Sentence
           on
           it
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             horrible
             Blasphemy
          
           :
           For
           if
           Christ
           took
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           triumphed
           over
           the
           common
           Enemy
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           surely
           he
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           which
           
             E.
             B.
          
           hath
           judged
           to
           be
           Blasphemy
           and
           Wickedness
           .
        
         
           Here
           I
           asked
           
             John
             Whiting
          
           ,
           of
           which
           of
           these
           two
           Faiths
           he
           was
           ,
           whether
           that
           of
           G.
           W.
           and
           
             E.
             B.
          
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             not
             in
             Heaven
             in
             our
             Nature
          
           ;
           or
           that
           of
           W.
           P.
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Christ
             took
             our
             Nature
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             in
             our
             Nature
             ?
          
           He
           replied
           ,
           
             He
             was
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             both
             :
          
           By
           which
           Answer
           he
           made
           himself
           very
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           general
           Censure
           of
           the
           Auditory
           ,
           who
           cried
           out
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           at
           several
           other
           times
           ,
           many
           cried
           out
           at
           his
           and
           his
           Brethrens
           Impertinencies
           and
           absurd
           Answers
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           doth
           W.
           Penn
           labour
           to
           excuse
           and
           cloak
           his
           and
           his
           Brethrens
           vile
           Heresie
           ,
           
             That
             he
             who
             died
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             was
             not
             properly
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           is
           set
           down
           at
           the
           End
           of
           
             Truth
             and
             Innocency
          
           ,
           recommended
           by
           G.
           W.
           And
           W.
           P.
           thinks
           he
           has
           fairly
           defended
           himself
           ,
           
           by
           what
           he
           formerly
           said
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             he
             that
             laid
             down
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             suffered
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             crucified
             by
             the
             Jews
             ,
             without
             the
             Gates
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             is
             Christ
             ,
             the
             only
             Son
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God.
             But
             to
             assert
             ,
             the
             Body
             which
             suffered
             and
             died
             ,
             was
             properly
             the
             entire
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             brings
             him
             more
             under
             the
             Charge
             of
             making
             him
             but
             a
             meer
             Man
             ,
             than
             us
             ,
             who
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             be
             one
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Nature
             eternal
             and
             immortal
             .
          
           But
           here
           are
           two
           Fallacies
           ;
           one
           is
           ,
           
             He
             that
             laid
             down
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             suffered
             his
             Body
             to
             be
             crucified
             ,
             is
             Christ
             ,
             the
             only
             Son
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             :
          
           But
           ,
           by
           this
           HE
           ,
           he
           means
           only
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           or
           the
           Word
           :
           This
           is
           the
           entire
           Christ
           by
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           this
           HE
           suffered
           his
           Body
           to
           be
           crucified
           ;
           but
           how
           was
           it
           his
           Body
           ?
           Not
           as
           any
           Part
           of
           the
           intire
           Christ
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           a
           Vail
           or
           Garment
           ;
           that
           is
           a
           Man's
           Garment
           ,
           but
           is
           no
           Part
           of
           him
           .
           The
           other
           Fallacy
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           cast
           it
           upon
           his
           Opponents
           ,
           that
           they
           held
           ,
           
             The
             Body
             that
             suffered
             ,
             was
             properly
             the
             entire
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             make
             him
             but
             a
             meer
             Man.
          
           But
           none
           of
           his
           Opponents
           said
           ,
           That
           that
           Body
           ,
           without
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Manhood
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           Godhead
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           was
           the
           entire
           Christ
           ;
           nor
           could
           it
           be
           so
           much
           as
           meer
           Man
           ,
           
             without
             a
             Soul
             ,
             even
             a
             created
             Soul
             belonging
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Whether
               Christ's
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               was
               a
               Figure
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 next
                 thing
                 I
                 charge
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 vile
                 Error
                 in
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Books
                 ,
                 especially
                 G.
                 F.
                 and
                 G.
                 W.
              
               That
               Christ's
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               his
               Sufferings
               without
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               his
               outward
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               was
               a
               Figure
               ,
               and
               But
               a
               Figure
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               suffereth
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Blood
               shed
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               This
               being
               charged
               in
               
                 Saul's
                 Errand
              
               ,
               That
               
                 R.
                 Hubberthorn
              
               ,
               writ
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Figure
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 in
              
               Saul's
               Errand
               ,
               
                 in
                 two
                 several
                 Places
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 p.
                 8.
                 thus
              
               ;
               Christ
               ,
               in
               his
               People
               ,
               is
               the
               Substance
               of
               all
               Figures
               ,
               Types
               and
               Shadows
               ,
               fulfilling
               them
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               setting
               them
               free
               from
               them
               ;
               but
               as
               he
               is
               held
               forth
               in
               the
               Scripture
               Letter
               without
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Flesh
               without
               them
               ,
               he
               is
               their
               Example
               or
               Figure
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               one
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               things
               must
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 quotes
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               21.
               1
               
               Pet.
               4.
               1.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               15.
               
               Joh.
               13.
               15.
               
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
              
               Saul's
               Err.
               
               
                 p.
                 14.
                 Q.
              
               Whether
               Christ
               in
               the
               Flesh
               be
               a
               Figure
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               if
               a
               Figure
               ,
               how
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               ?
               Ans
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               Substance
               of
               all
               Figures
               ,
               and
               his
               Flesh
               is
               a
               Figure
               ,
               for
               every
               one
               passeth
               through
               the
               same
               way
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               who
               comes
               to
               know
               Christ
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               a
               suffering
               with
               him
               ,
               before
               there
               be
               a
               rejoycing
               with
               him
               :
               Christ
               is
               an
               Example
               for
               all
               to
               walk
               after
               ,
               and
               if
               thou
               knewest
               what
               an
               Example
               is
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               know
               what
               a
               Figure
               is
               ,
               To
               come
               up
               to
               the
               same
               Fulness
               .
            
             
               Note
               ,
               Had
               
                 R.
                 Hubb
              
               .
               and
               G.F.
               taught
               ,
               That
               Christ
               is
               our
               Example
               ,
               and
               if
               by
               Example
               ,
               they
               only
               meant
               to
               be
               our
               Example
               ,
               to
               follow
               him
               in
               the
               Virtues
               of
               Love
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Self-denial
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Resignation
               ,
               &c.
               none
               would
               have
               blamed
               them
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               talk
               of
               his
               being
               such
               an
               Example
               ,
               is
               but
               mainly
               to
               hide
               their
               vile
               Heresie
               :
               
                 For
                 first
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 G.F.
                 Christ
                 is
                 an
                 Example
                 for
                 all
                 to
                 walk
                 after
                 ,
              
               to
               come
               up
               to
               the
               same
               Fulness
               :
               No
               sound
               Christian
               ever
               taught
               so
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostles
               never
               taught
               ,
               That
               they
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               were
               ,
               by
               following
               Christ's
               Example
               ,
               
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Fulness
              
               ;
               but
               still
               spoke
               of
               the
               Measure
               ,
               as
               with
               respect
               to
               all
               others
               .
               To
               come
               up
               to
               the
               same
               Fulness
               ,
               is
               to
               come
               to
               be
               as
               much
               Christ
               as
               he
               was
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               
                 VV.
                 Penn
              
               ,
               see
               his
               Preface
               to
               
                 R.
                 B's
                 Collection
              
               ,
               the
               Passage
               quoted
               in
               my
               third
               Narrative
               ,
               p.
               10.
               attested
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 VVork
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 than
                 God
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 without
                 us
                 :
              
               And
               saith
               
                 G.F.
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 all
                 Figures
                 ,
                 Types
                 ,
                 and
                 Shadows
                 ,
                 fulfilling
                 them
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Flesh
                 is
                 a
                 Figure
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               that
               by
               Figure
               or
               Example
               ,
               they
               meant
               ,
               not
               only
               or
               indeed
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               our
               Example
               in
               holy
               living
               and
               walking
               ,
               which
               none
               ever
               found
               fault
               with
               ,
               of
               any
               called
               Christians
               ;
               but
               that
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               outwardly
               born
               ,
               was
               crucified
               ,
               had
               his
               Blood
               shed
               ,
               was
               buried
               ,
               rose
               and
               ascended
               ;
               so
               he
               is
               inwardly
               born
               ,
               and
               has
               been
               crucified
               in
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Saints
               ,
               buried
               ,
               risen
               ,
               and
               ascended
               ,
               and
               is
               King
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Prophet
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               
                 G.
                 VV's
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
              
               ,
               p.
               44.
               
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 offers
                 up
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 mediating
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 VVrath
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 That
                 not
                 the
                 outward
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 outwardly
                 shed
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 purchased
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 being
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 his
                 inward
                 and
                 spiritual
                 ,
              
               as
               G.VV.
               hath
               expresly
               affirmed
               in
               his
               
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
              
               ,
               p.
               44.
               
               And
               
                 VV.
                 P.
              
               in
               his
               Rejoinder
               to
               
                 I.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               p.
               336
               ,
               337.
               comparing
               Christ
               his
               dying
               as
               a
               Malefactor
               ,
               by
               his
               Death
               to
               reconcile
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               what
               was
               to
               be
               accomplished
               in
               Man
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 'T
                 is
                 strange
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 reputed
                 most
                 misterious
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Introduction
                 to
                 the
                 Mistery
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Transactions
                 counted
                 most
                 difficult
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 VVisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ordained
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 facile
                 Representations
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 accomplished
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               comparing
               the
               outward
               with
               the
               inward
               ,
               in
               Relation
               to
               Christ
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 History
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 greatest
                 Mistery
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               blames
               in
               
                 I.
                 Faldo
              
               ,
               for
               making
               Christ
               without
               us
               ,
               a
               greater
               Mistery
               than
               Christ
               within
               us
               ;
               so
               that
               whether
               by
               Figure
               or
               Example
               ,
               the
               Quakers
               mean
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               horribly
               offensive
               ,
               that
               Christ
               without
               us
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               did
               and
               suffered
               without
               us
               ,
               is
               such
               an
               Example
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               wrought
               and
               accomplished
               in
               us
               by
               a
               greater
               Missery
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Work
               ,
               or
               the
               thing
               wrought
               and
               effected
               ,
               is
               greater
               and
               more
               excellent
               ,
               t
               ;
               han
               the
               Example
               according
               to
               which
               it
               is
               wrought
               ;
               as
               the
               building
               some
               great
               Fabrick
               ,
               the
               Example
               ,
               Type
               ,
               or
               Figure
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               it
               is
               built
               ,
               is
               made
               perhaps
               of
               Wood
               or
               Past-board
               ,
               in
               a
               small
               Model
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Fabrick
               is
               great
               ,
               and
               consisting
               of
               rich
               and
               very
               precious
               Materials
               :
               Thus
               they
               magnifie
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               within
               them
               ,
               above
               his
               Death
               and
               Sacrifice
               without
               them
               ,
               and
               well
               they
               may
               ,
               if
               Christ's
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               with
               in
               them
               be
               unerected
               and
               from
               all
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ's
               material
               Blood
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               was
               the
               Type
               of
               Christ's
               inward
               
               ward
               and
               spiritual
               Blood
               he
               had
               from
               all
               Eternity
               ;
               for
               the
               Word
               ,
               Example
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               is
               fully
               as
               offensive
               as
               Figure
               ,
               and
               can
               signifie
               no
               other
               than
               Figure
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               be
               any
               such
               inward
               and
               spiritual
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Flesh
               that
               he
               had
               from
               all
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               material
               Blood
               be
               the
               Example
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               material
               Flesh
               the
               Example
               of
               that
               Heavenly
               increated
               Flesh
               :
               It
               must
               needs
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               exemplified
               ,
               is
               greater
               than
               the
               Example
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               the
               shedding
               of
               that
               Heavenly
               Blood
               which
               Christ
               had
               from
               all
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               shed
               in
               Adam
               when
               he
               sinned
               ,
               is
               more
               excellent
               than
               the
               shedding
               of
               that
               material
               Blood
               which
               is
               but
               its
               Figure
               ,
               according
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               let
               us
               hear
               how
               G.VV.
               first
               defends
               himself
               ,
               and
               next
               
                 VV.
                 P.
              
               in
               his
               
                 Truth
                 and
                 Inn.
              
               p.
               53.
               
               He
               gives
               a
               lame
               Quotation
               ,
               objected
               against
               him
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               
                 Truth
                 defending
                 the
                 Quakers
                 :
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 a
                 Figure
                 or
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 Light
                 within
                 :
              
               Here
               is
               a
               lame
               Quotation
               ,
               which
               at
               full
               is
               thus
               ,
               
                 Truth
                 defend
              
               .
               p.
               21.
               
            
             
               Did
               
                 R.
                 Hubberth
              
               .
               well
               in
               writing
               ,
               That
               Christ's
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               was
               but
               a
               Figure
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Could
               Christ
               have
               been
               said
               to
               have
               been
               transfigured
               ,
               if
               his
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               had
               not
               been
               a
               Figure
               or
               Example
               ,
               
                 till
                 his
                 Glory
                 was
                 revealed
              
               ?
               And
               hast
               thou
               not
               read
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               the
               express
               Figure
               of
               his
               Father's
               Substance
               ,
               instead
               of
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               translated
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               express
               Image
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Note
               ,
               This
               Quotation
               was
               objected
               in
               a
               late
               printed
               Sheer
               ,
               called
               
                 An
                 Account
                 from
              
               Colchester
               :
               And
               a
               pretended
               Answer
               was
               given
               to
               it
               in
               another
               printed
               Paper
               ,
               signed
               by
               seven
               Quakers
               of
               Colchester
               :
               And
               the
               like
               Answer
               is
               given
               by
               G.VV.
               in
               his
               
                 Truth
                 and
                 Innocency
              
               ,
               p.
               53.
               
               
                 They
                 abuse
                 me
                 still
                 in
                 this
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 it
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 my
                 Assertion
                 ,
              
               That
               Christ's
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               Figure
               :
               
                 I
                 positively
                 disown
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 downright
                 Forgery
                 put
                 upon
                 me
                 .
                 Ans
                 .
              
               How
               can
               he
               in
               Conscience
               disown
               these
               Words
               ,
               and
               charge
               them
               to
               be
               a
               downright
               Forgery
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               when
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               that
               Charge
               against
               
                 R.
                 Hubb
              
               .
               he
               finds
               no
               Fault
               with
               the
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 But
                 a
                 Figure
              
               ,
               but
               brings
               two
               Places
               of
               Scripture
               to
               justifie
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               most
               ignorantly
               and
               impertinently
               brought
               to
               prove
               it
               ?
               Why
               did
               he
               not
               then
               except
               against
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 But
                 a
                 Figure
              
               ?
               But
               instead
               of
               excepting
               against
               it
               ,
               he
               brings
               two
               Scriptures
               to
               prove
               the
               Assertion
               alledged
               against
               
                 R.
                 Hubb
              
               .
               the
               one
               is
               ,
               That
               Christ
               was
               said
               to
               have
               been
               transfigured
               ;
               which
               ,
               because
               it
               sounded
               in
               English
               like
               his
               being
               made
               a
               Figure
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               in
               his
               great
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               Word
               Transfigured
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Sense
               intended
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               was
               a
               good
               Proof
               ,
               that
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               came
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               was
               
                 but
                 a
                 Figure
              
               ;
               but
               transfigured
               there
               signifies
               nothing
               other
               but
               transformed
               ;
               the
               Greek
               Word
               has
               no
               Relation
               ,
               either
               to
               Figure
               or
               Example
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.e.
               Metamorphosed
               ,
               a
               Word
               some
               use
               in
               English
               ;
               and
               what
               that
               Transfiguration
               was
               ,
               Matthew
               tells
               us
               ,
               Mat.
               17.
               2.
               that
               
                 His
                 Face
                 did
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Raiment
                 was
                 white
                 as
                 the
                 Light
                 :
              
               Now
               what
               Relation
               has
               this
               ,
               either
               to
               Figure
               or
               Example
               ,
               in
               that
               Sense
               for
               which
               G.W.
               brought
               it
               to
               prove
               
                 R.
                 Hubb's
              
               Saying
               ,
               Christ's
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               was
               
                 but
                 a
                 Figure
              
               ?
               Of
               what
               was
               Christ's
               Transfiguration
               a
               Figure
               ?
               Or
               how
               was
               it
               our
               Example
               to
               follow
               ?
               But
               that
               G.W.
               meant
               not
               an
               Example
               of
               Imitation
               ,
               but
               a
               Type
               or
               Figure
               that
               was
               to
               vanish
               or
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               his
               own
               Words
               ;
               
                 Could
                 Christ
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 transfigured
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 Figure
                 or
                 Example
                 ,
                 
                   till
                   his
                   Glory
                   was
                   revealed
                
                 ?
              
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               long
               G.W.
               thought
               that
               Christ's
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               was
               to
               continue
               a
               Figure
               ,
               viz.
               
                 until
                 his
                 Glory
                 should
                 be
                 
                 revealed
              
               ;
               to
               wir
               ,
               by
               his
               inward
               coming
               into
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Substance
               of
               that
               Figure
               ;
               for
               thus
               G.W.
               and
               his
               Brethren
               argue
               for
               the
               Disuse
               of
               outward
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Supper
               ;
               they
               were
               but
               Figures
               of
               the
               inward
               Substance
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               continue
               but
               until
               that
               was
               revealed
               ;
               so
               here
               Christ's
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               Figure
               till
               his
               Glory
               was
               revealed
               :
               So
               whether
               G.W.
               makes
               it
               Figure
               or
               Example
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               how
               long
               it
               was
               to
               be
               our
               Figure
               or
               Example
               ,
               
                 till
                 his
                 Glory
                 was
                 revealed
              
               .
               But
               taking
               Example
               ,
               for
               an
               Example
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               follow
               ,
               in
               all
               holy
               living
               and
               walking
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               the
               Scriptures
               set
               him
               forth
               for
               our
               Example
               after
               his
               Glory
               was
               revealed
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 21.
                 
                 Because
                 Christ
                 also
                 suffered
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 leaving
                 us
                 an
                 Example
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 should
                 follow
                 his
                 Steps
                 :
              
               this
               was
               after
               his
               Glory
               was
               revealed
               in
               and
               among
               the
               Believers
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               the
               Quakers
               Reason
               why
               they
               cast
               off
               outward
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Supper
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               Substance
               is
               revealed
               in
               them
               ,
               whereof
               they
               were
               Figures
               ;
               so
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               they
               think
               Christ's
               Death
               at
               Jerusalem
               is
               not
               to
               be
               minded
               nor
               preached
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               Figure
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 People
                 is
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 all
                 Figures
                 :
                 And
                 his
                 Flesh
                 is
                 a
                 Figure
                 :
              
               Here
               Figure
               in
               both
               Places
               hath
               the
               same
               Signification
               :
               He
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               Christ
               without
               his
               People
               ,
               but
               Christ
               in
               his
               People
               is
               the
               
                 Substance
                 of
                 all
                 Figures
              
               .
               And
               as
               a
               Proof
               of
               this
               ,
               a
               Quotation
               was
               brought
               against
               the
               Quakers
               out
               of
               one
               of
               their
               ancient
               Books
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Perfection
                 vindicated
                 ;
                 So
                 when
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 this
              
               [
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Operation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Light
               within
               ]
               
                 you
                 will
                 cease
                 remembring
                 his
                 Death
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 and
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 crucified
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 hath
                 crucified
                 him
                 .
              
               Thus
               we
               see
               ,
               how
               ,
               according
               to
               him
               ,
               Christ's
               Death
               at
               Jerusalem
               being
               but
               a
               Figure
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               within
               the
               Substance
               ;
               the
               Use
               and
               Remembrance
               of
               it
               ceaseth
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               horrid
               Blasphemy
               ?
               Why
               have
               they
               not
               all
               this
               time
               retracted
               this
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               G.W.
               answers
               ,
               
                 Truth
                 and
                 Inn.
              
               p.
               55.
               
               
                 I
                 do
                 〈◊〉
                 believe
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 justly
                 or
                 impartially
                 quoted
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 produce
                 it
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Book
               being
               produced
               ,
               it
               did
               appear
               to
               be
               justly
               and
               impartially
               ●●ored
               ,
               and
               the
               Book
               to
               be
               a
               Quakers
               Book
               ,
               and
               printed
               for
               
                 R.
                 VVilson
              
               ,
               the
               Quakers
               Bookseller
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               the
               Author's
               Name
               is
               
                 John
                 VVhitehouse
              
               ,
               who
               shews
               how
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               brought
               over
               to
               Quakerism
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               see
               ,
               how
               that
               other
               Place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               brought
               by
               G.W.
               to
               prove
               R.H.
               his
               Assertion
               ,
               That
               
                 Christs
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
              
               will
               clear
               him
               ,
               or
               rather
               indeed
               render
               him
               guilty
               of
               the
               same
               Error
               with
               R.H.
               the
               Place
               is
               most
               impertinently
               quoted
               by
               G.W.
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               Christ's
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               was
               either
               a
               Figure
               or
               Example
               for
               us
               to
               follow
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               have
               us
               to
               understand
               him
               ;
               That
               by
               Christ's
               coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               his
               being
               a
               Figure
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               Example
               of
               our
               lmitation
               ,
               
                 Truth
                 and
                 Inn.
              
               p.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Heb.
               1.
               3.
               
               Christ
               is
               there
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Brigthness
                 of
                 his
              
               (
               viz.
               God
               '
               
                 s
                 )
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Express
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 Person
              
               ;
               and
               this
               G.W.
               brought
               to
               confirm
               R.
               H's
               Assertion
               ,
               telling
               us
               ,
               from
               his
               pretended
               great
               Learning
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               
                 express
                 Figure
              
               ;
               instead
               of
               which
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               translated
               ,
               
                 express
                 Image
              
               .
               And
               he
               is
               at
               great
               Pains
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               Type
               or
               Figure
               sometimes
               points
               at
               a
               thing
               to
               come
               ,
               sometimes
               it
               denotes
               a
               present
               Example
               ,
               and
               that
               either
               of
               Imitation
               ,
               or
               of
               Warning
               and
               Caution
               :
               But
               how
               can
               he
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               Description
               given
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               3.
               his
               being
               the
               express
               Image
               of
               his
               (
               viz.
               the
               Father's
               )
               Person
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               there
               set
               forth
               to
               be
               our
               Example
               ,
               either
               for
               Imitation
               or
               Caution
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               not
               there
               said
               to
               be
               
                 our
                 Example
              
               or
               Image
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Greek
               )
               of
               the
               Father's
               Person
               or
               Hypostasis
               :
               But
               the
               Word
               Character
               ,
               
               can
               no
               wise
               justly
               here
               be
               understood
               to
               be
               an
               Example
               of
               our
               Imitation
               ;
               and
               C.VV.
               was
               but
               idle
               ,
               to
               render
               it
               Figure
               ,
               to
               quadrate
               with
               R.
               H's
               Assertion
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               ignorant
               think
               he
               could
               mend
               the
               Translation
               ,
               but
               his
               now
               turning
               it
               to
               Example
               ,
               makes
               it
               Blasphemy
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               Son
               is
               an
               Example
               of
               Imitation
               or
               Caution
               for
               the
               Father
               to
               follow
               ;
               it
               had
               been
               more
               agreeable
               to
               have
               said
               ,
               The
               Father
               is
               an
               Example
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               for
               the
               Son
               to
               follow
               ,
               than
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               Son
               is
               an
               Example
               for
               the
               Father
               to
               follow
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 Father
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 I.
              
               But
               to
               give
               an
               Instance
               what
               an
               Ambidexter
               G.W.
               is
               ,
               in
               twisting
               and
               twining
               and
               bending
               the
               Scripture
               .
               In
               his
               Antidote
               ,
               p.
               191.
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 He
                 spoke
                 for
                 Christ's
                 Divinity
              
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               the
               Brightness
               of
               the
               Father's
               Glory
               ,
               and
               the
               express
               Image
               of
               his
               divine
               Substance
               ,
               
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
              
               T.
               Danson
               .
               Here
               he
               forsaketh
               his
               former
               Translation
               ,
               which
               was
               Figure
               ,
               and
               taketh
               the
               Translation
               in
               our
               English
               Bible
               ,
               which
               is
               Image
               .
               But
               how
               will
               this
               prove
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               one
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               if
               the
               express
               Image
               signifie
               our
               
                 Example
                 of
                 Imitation
              
               ,
               as
               G.W.
               doth
               argue
               in
               his
               
                 Truth
                 and
                 Innocency
              
               ?
               His
               being
               an
               Example
               of
               our
               Imitation
               ,
               is
               no
               sufficient
               Argument
               to
               prove
               his
               being
               one
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ;
               for
               the
               Socinians
               will
               grant
               him
               to
               be
               a
               very
               excellent
               Example
               of
               our
               Imitation
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               no
               sufficient
               Argument
               to
               convince
               them
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               one
               Substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               from
               his
               being
               an
               Example
               of
               Imitation
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               plain
               ,
               from
               all
               this
               shuffling
               and
               shifting
               ,
               that
               G.W.
               rather
               than
               he
               will
               confess
               his
               former
               Errors
               ,
               will
               wrong
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               most
               nonsensical
               Excuses
               that
               ever
               were
               heard
               of
               ,
               to
               defend
               his
               Infallibility
               ,
               than
               give
               Glory
               to
               God
               by
               a
               plain
               and
               free
               Confession
               of
               his
               Errors
               ?
            
             
               Next
               let
               us
               hear
               G.
               W's
               Defence
               of
               that
               Saying
               of
               W.
               P's
               ;
               
                 One
                 outward
                 thing
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 proper
                 Figure
                 or
                 Representation
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 the
                 outward
                 Lamb
                 shews
                 forth
                 the
                 inward
                 Lamb.
              
               He
               labours
               to
               vindicate
               W.
               P's
               Saying
               ,
               by
               thus
               arguing
               ,
               
                 How
                 will
                 these
                 Men
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 outward
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 was
                 the
                 proper
                 Figure
                 or
                 Representation
                 of
                 Christ's
                 outward
                 Person
                 ?
                 Pray
                 what
                 proper
                 Resemblance
                 had
                 they
                 ?
                 Was
                 not
                 rather
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 its
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 a
                 proper
                 Figure
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 once
                 offered
                 for
                 Sin
                 ?
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               And
               was
               not
               the
               Lamb's
               Innocency
               an
               outward
               thing
               ,
               i.e.
               without
               Men
               ,
               and
               also
               Christ's
               Innocency
               ,
               as
               he
               lived
               and
               walked
               among
               Men
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               his
               outward
               Person
               innocent
               ?
               But
               had
               not
               G.W.
               been
               extreamly
               blind
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               argued
               nor
               asked
               so
               foolishly
               ,
               what
               proper
               Resemblance
               had
               they
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               outward
               Person
               ;
               for
               the
               Generality
               of
               Christians
               know
               ,
               that
               as
               by
               God's
               Appointment
               ,
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               were
               proper
               Types
               and
               Figures
               of
               Christ's
               outward
               Person
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               to
               be
               slain
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               so
               the
               Resemblance
               was
               not
               only
               in
               Innocency
               ,
               but
               in
               many
               other
               Respects
               ;
               the
               Lamb
               was
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               so
               was
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Lamb
               was
               to
               be
               without
               Blemish
               ,
               so
               was
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Lamb
               was
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Flock
               ,
               so
               was
               Christ
               to
               be
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ;
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               sprinkled
               on
               the
               Door-posts
               and
               Lintels
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               saved
               them
               from
               the
               Wrath
               of
               the
               destroying
               Angel
               ,
               so
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               was
               outwardly
               shed
               ,
               applyed
               by
               Faith
               ,
               saveth
               true
               Believers
               from
               Wrath
               ;
               the
               Lamb
               was
               to
               be
               eaten
               wholly
               ,
               so
               we
               are
               to
               receive
               Christ
               wholly
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               Offices
               :
               These
               and
               many
               other
               Resemblances
               there
               are
               betwixt
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               and
               Christ
               ,
               known
               in
               general
               to
               Christians
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               many
               Children
               ,
               which
               yet
               G.W.
               here
               declares
               himself
               to
               seem
               wholly
               ignorant
               of
               .
               Godwin
               ,
               in
               his
               Book
               called
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               numbers
               at
               least
               twelve
               Particulars
               of
               Resemblance
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               and
               Christ
               without
               
               us
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               G.W.
               more
               like
               a
               Heathen
               than
               a
               Christian
               ,
               queries
               ,
               
                 Pray
                 what
                 proper
                 Resemblance
                 had
                 they
                 ?
              
               But
               to
               return
               his
               Question
               ,
               
                 Pray
                 what
                 proper
                 Resemblance
                 had
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 Blood
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
              
               G.W.
               saith
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Light
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
              
               Was
               ever
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               the
               Godhead
               slain
               in
               Men
               ?
               Or
               is
               there
               an
               inward
               spiritual
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               slain
               in
               Men
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               the
               Godhead
               ?
               But
               we
               shall
               come
               anon
               to
               treat
               more
               fully
               of
               this
               :
               And
               how
               is
               that
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               within
               ,
               A
               Bone
               of
               him
               shall
               not
               be
               broken
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Whether
               Christ
               without
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               died
               and
               rose
               again
               ,
               is
               the
               Object
               of
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               G.VV.
               Truth
               and
               Inn.
               p.
               54.
               defends
               a
               most
               Antichristian
               Saying
               of
               his
               in
               his
               
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               to
               cloak
               it
               the
               more
               ,
               he
               gives
               the
               Quotation
               lame
               .
               The
               Quakers
               at
               Colchester
               ,
               in
               their
               late
               printed
               Paper
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 Some
                 Account
              
               ,
               gives
               it
               more
               fully
               :
               But
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
              
               ,
               p.
               38.
               it
               is
               thus
               ;
               Bapt.
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Quakers
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 directing
                 Men
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 material
                 Temple
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 look
                 to
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Antitype
                 of
                 that
                 Temple
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 to
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 crucified
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 that
              
               Blood
               
                 that
                 was
                 there
                 shed
                 for
                 Justification
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 His
                 Answer
                 is
              
               ,
               The
               Quakers
               see
               no
               need
               of
               directing
               Men
               to
               the
               Type
               for
               the
               Antitype
               ;
               viz.
               neither
               to
               the
               outward
               Temple
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 or
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
              
               knowing
               that
               neither
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               the
               Word
               of
               it
               ,
               does
               so
               direct
               ,
               Rom
               10.
               
               And
               is
               it
               the
               Baptists
               Doctrine
               to
               direct
               Men
               to
               the
               material
               Temple
               and
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               Type
               for
               the
               Antitype
               ?
               What
               Nonsense
               and
               Darkness
               is
               this
               ?
               And
               where
               do
               the
               Scriptures
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Blood
               was
               there
               shed
               for
               Justification
               ,
               and
               that
               Men
               must
               be
               directed
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               whereas
               that
               Blood
               shed
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               being
               ?
               p.
               40.
               
               But
               the
               true
               Apostles
               directed
               them
               to
               the
               Light
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               much
               opposed
               by
               the
               Baptists
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               Light
               ,
               for
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               to
               cleanse
               them
               from
               all
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Now
               let
               us
               hear
               his
               Defence
               ,
               
                 Truth
                 and
                 Inn.
              
               p.
               54.
               
               
                 I
                 ask
                 these
                 Men
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 where
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 so
                 direct
                 Men
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 Temple
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               
                 for
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 contrarywise
                 direct
                 them
                 ?
                 See
                 plain
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               30.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Rom.
               10.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               The
               same
               Answer
               in
               effect
               ,
               but
               in
               more
               Words
               ,
               quoting
               at
               full
               length
               ,
               Deut.
               30.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               and
               Rom.
               10.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               we
               find
               in
               that
               called
               ,
               
                 Some
                 Account
                 from
              
               Colchester
               ,
               signed
               by
               seven
               Quakers
               there
               (
               but
               likely
               enough
               to
               have
               been
               drawn
               up
               by
               G.W.
               himself
               ,
               though
               whether
               it
               was
               or
               not
               ,
               is
               not
               material
               to
               the
               case
               )
               and
               on
               the
               Margin
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Must
                 they
                 then
                 go
                 on
                 Pilgrimage
                 ?
              
            
             
               Note
               ,
               This
               is
               a
               most
               shameful
               Evasion
               to
               cloak
               their
               vile
               Heresie
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               yet
               to
               this
               very
               Day
               ,
               G.
               W.
               hath
               not
               plainly
               cleared
               himself
               ,
               nor
               ever
               can
               ,
               till
               he
               retract
               this
               and
               his
               many
               other
               Errors
               .
               Can
               it
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               W.
               Burnet
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Baptist
               that
               thus
               objected
               against
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               was
               for
               having
               the
               Quakers
               or
               any
               others
               ,
               go
               on
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               or
               on
               Feet
               to
               Jerusalem
               for
               Jesus
               Christ
               or
               his
               Blood
               ?
               G.W.
               knoweth
               ,
               in
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               the
               contrary
               ;
               yea
               ,
               in
               the
               Lines
               immediately
               going
               before
               the
               Quotation
               ,
               W.
               Burnet
               clears
               the
               matter
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               not
               for
               having
               People
               go
               on
               Pilgrimage
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               either
               for
               Christ
               or
               to
               Christ
               .
               W.
               Burnet
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Capital
                 Principles
              
               ,
               p.
               24.
               
               Israel
               
                 of
                 old
              
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 literal
                 Temple
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               
                 to
                 worship
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 God's
                 Worshippers
                 may
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 each
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 Respective
                 Place
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               G.W.
               in
               his
               
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
              
               ,
               
               takes
               that
               to
               be
               W.
               
               Burnet's
               Sense
               ,
               That
               Christ
               was
               to
               be
               sought
               and
               found
               at
               such
               a
               Distance
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               still
               objects
               against
               Christ
               sought
               at
               a
               Distance
               without
               us
               ,
               even
               by
               Faith
               ,
               as
               in
               Heaven
               above
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               suffered
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 I
                 ask
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 if
                 the
              
               Object
               
                 or
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 he
                 divided
                 from
                 the
              
               Faith
               ?
               From
               which
               reasoning
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               he
               is
               against
               Christ
               ,
               as
               without
               us
               ,
               as
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               either
               as
               he
               suffered
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               is
               now
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Object
               of
               our
               Faith.
               
            
             
               And
               whereas
               ,
               in
               that
               called
               
                 Some
                 Account
                 from
              
               Colchester
               ,
               they
               quote
               Rom.
               10.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               and
               set
               down
               the
               Words
               at
               full
               Length
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               not
               quote
               and
               set
               down
               the
               Words
               in
               p.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 That
                 if
                 thou
                 shall
                 confess
                 with
                 thy
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 in
                 thine
                 Heart
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               By
               all
               the
               things
               that
               have
               been
               objected
               against
               G.W.
               to
               move
               him
               to
               give
               some
               confession
               of
               his
               Faith
               in
               the
               Man
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               suffered
               and
               rose
               again
               without
               us
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               in
               Heaven
               without
               us
               ,
               in
               that
               very
               created
               Nature
               of
               the
               Soul
               and
               Body
               of
               Man
               he
               had
               on
               Earth
               ,
               as
               in
               Union
               with
               the
               eternal
               Word
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               such
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               great
               Object
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               for
               Remission
               of
               Sin
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               be
               drawn
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               still
               shews
               he
               remains
               in
               his
               vile
               Antichristian
               Doctrine
               .
               As
               to
               his
               seeming
               Confession
               to
               Christ
               without
               ,
               in
               his
               Supplement
               to
               the
               Switch
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               ere
               long
               in
               its
               Place
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               
                 Truth
                 and
                 Inn.
              
               p.
               54.
               he
               seeks
               to
               excuse
               W.
               P's
               Saying
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Quakerism
                 a
                 new
                 Nick-name
              
               ,
               p.
               6.
               
               
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ's
                 outward
                 Manifestation
                 ,
                 has
                 been
                 a
                 deadly
                 Poison
                 these
                 later
                 Ages
                 has
                 been
                 infected
                 with
                 .
                 G.
              
               W's
               Defence
               is
               ,
               
                 'T
                 is
                 making
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Opposition
                 to
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Work
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Godly
                 living
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               evident
               in
               the
               Place
               quoted
               .
               But
               did
               
                 I.
                 Faldo
                 ,
                 W.
              
               P's
               Opponent
               ,
               make
               Faith
               in
               Christ's
               outward
               Manifestation
               ,
               in
               Opposition
               to
               his
               Power
               and
               Work
               in
               the
               Soul
               ?
               Nay
               surely
               ;
               nor
               did
               any
               other
               of
               their
               Opponents
               teach
               such
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               the
               common
               way
               of
               G.W.
               and
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               cloak
               their
               own
               vile
               Errors
               ,
               they
               will
               misrepresent
               their
               Opponents
               Principles
               :
               It
               's
               sufficiently
               evident
               ,
               from
               G.
               W's
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               all
               along
               opposed
               Faith
               in
               Christ's
               outward
               Manifestation
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               yet
               further
               appear
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               he
               excuses
               W.
               P's
               Saying
               ,
               
                 Truth
                 and
                 Inn.
              
               p.
               55.
               
               
                 And
                 since
                 they
                 believe
                 that
                 outward
                 Appearance
              
               [
               i.e.
               
                 of
                 Jesus
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               ]
               
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 preach
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 main
              
               ;
               by
               telling
               us
               ,
               he
               means
               ,
               
                 They
                 need
                 not
                 always
                 preach
                 it
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 believed
              
               ;
               and
               comesseth
               all
               true
               Quakers
               own
               that
               visible
               Appearance
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Note
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               evidenly
               apparent
               Strain
               ,
               W.
               P's
               Reason
               why
               the
               Quakers
               need
               not
               preach
               Christ's
               outward
               Appearance
               ,
               as
               he
               suffered
               Death
               was
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               to
               be
               again
               ,
               which
               makes
               it
               unnecessary
               to
               be
               preached
               .
               But
               this
               Liberty
               of
               G.W.
               and
               
                 I.
                 Weyeth
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               of
               adding
               and
               taking
               away
               material
               Words
               ,
               is
               so
               intolerable
               ,
               where
               the
               plain
               Sense
               will
               bear
               no
               such
               Addition
               ,
               nor
               taking
               away
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               rate
               nothing
               so
               false
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               made
               to
               seem
               true
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               need
               they
               not
               always
               to
               preach
               it
               ?
               Suppose
               the
               Quakers
               believe
               it
               ,
               do
               not
               they
               preach
               always
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               the
               Quakers
               generally
               believe
               it
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               Principles
               they
               prosess
               ?
               How
               shall
               their
               Children
               have
               the
               Faith
               of
               it
               without
               preaching
               ?
               Doth
               the
               Light
               within
               so
               reach
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               it
               without
               preaching
               ?
               But
               how
               do
               they
               believe
               it
               ?
               Only
               histostically
               :
               It
               is
               no
               necessary
               Article
               of
               their
               Faith
               to
               be
               preached
               or
               believed
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               the
               Light
               within
               is
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               without
               any
               thing
               else
               .
            
             
             
               The
               like
               Fallacy
               and
               Sophistry
               he
               useth
               to
               excuse
               W.
               Shewen's
               Saying
               ,
               
                 Not
                 to
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               David
               ,
               and
               Mary
               ,
               
                 but
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 all
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Honour
                 and
                 Glory
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 .
              
               But
               to
               hide
               his
               Fallacy
               ,
               he
               gives
               a
               lame
               Quotation
               .
               The
               Words
               being
               ,
               
                 Not
                 to
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               David
               ,
               and
               Mary
               ,
               
                 nor
                 to
                 Saint
                 nor
                 Angel
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               knows
               his
               Intent
               was
               ,
               
                 Not
                 to
                 Jesus
              
               only
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Abraham
               :
               But
               then
               if
               the
               Word
               Only
               must
               be
               added
               ,
               as
               explanatory
               to
               one
               Part
               of
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               added
               to
               the
               other
               Part
               of
               the
               same
               Sentence
               and
               so
               it
               will
               run
               thus
               ,
               Not
               to
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Mary
              
               ,
               nor
               to
               Saint
               and
               Angel
               only
               ,
               but
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               all
               Worship
               ,
               &c.
               
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               fair
               Excuse
               ,
               by
               which
               ,
               to
               cover
               their
               vile
               Heresie
               ,
               they
               will
               run
               into
               Popish
               Idolatry
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               give
               Worship
               to
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               only
               ,
               but
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Note
               ,
               G.W.
               writes
               this
               contrary
               to
               what
               he
               knoweth
               in
               his
               Conscience
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               present
               at
               that
               Meeting
               in
               London
               ,
               1678.
               where
               W.S.
               and
               others
               blamed
               me
               for
               praying
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               Passage
               above
               quoted
               in
               my
               Book
               ,
               called
               
                 The
                 Way
                 cast
                 up
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Beside
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               Part
               of
               the
               Controversie
               betwixt
               the
               Quakers
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               or
               Dissenters
               ,
               That
               Christ
               was
               to
               be
               prayed
               to
               only
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               But
               is
               G.W.
               now
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               in
               thus
               excusing
               W.S.
               ?
               Is
               he
               for
               giving
               divine
               Worship
               to
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 David
              
               ,
               and
               Mary
               ,
               in
               any
               respect
               ,
               seeing
               he
               hath
               denied
               that
               the
               true
               Jesus
               did
               consist
               of
               a
               Body
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Bone
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               created
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               as
               above
               quoted
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               once
               more
               hear
               how
               he
               excuseth
               that
               Passage
               of
               
                 W.
                 Penn
              
               ,
               his
               
                 Address
                 to
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               p.
               119.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 but
                 soberly
                 consider
                 what
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 the
                 better
                 know
                 whether
                 moral
                 Men
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 Christians
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 Christ
                 but
                 Meekness
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 Patience
                 ,
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 Virtue
                 in
                 Perfection
                 ?
              
               G.W.
               saith
               ,
               
                 W.P.
                 did
                 not
                 design
                 thereby
                 to
                 lessen
                 the
                 Power
                 or
                 Dignity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 these
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 He
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 Redemption
                 (
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 Abstract
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saying
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 my
                 Light
                 and
                 my
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 also
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Redemption
                 and
                 Salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               also
               a
               sophistical
               Evasion
               ;
               when
               Paul
               said
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 Redemption
              
               ;
               he
               meant
               not
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               meer
               moral
               Heathens
               ,
               but
               so
               W.P.
               meant
               〈◊〉
               but
               Paul
               did
               really
               mean
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               who
               is
               both
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               the
               Word
               made
               Flesh
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               from
               the
               foregoing
               Words
               ,
               even
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Author
               of
               those
               Graces
               ,
               Blessings
               ,
               and
               Virtues
               ,
               unto
               all
               sincere
               Believers
               in
               him
               ,
               by
               bestowing
               on
               them
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               indue
               them
               with
               Wisdom
               and
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               freely
               imputing
               his
               Righteousness
               that
               he
               wrought
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               without
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               Justification
               and
               Redemption
               :
               Also
               David
               ,
               in
               calling
               the
               Lord
               his
               Light
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               had
               a
               Respect
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               even
               the
               Man
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               come
               out
               of
               his
               Loins
               ,
               as
               the
               Object
               of
               his
               Faith
               for
               Redemption
               and
               Salvation
               .
               But
               the
               whole
               Tendency
               of
               W.
               P's
               Discourse
               in
               that
               Passage
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               Passages
               ,
               going
               before
               and
               following
               ,
               is
               to
               perswade
               that
               Men
               are
               Christians
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               these
               moral
               Virtues
               ,
               without
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               outwardly
               crucified
               ;
               for
               ,
               in
               the
               Enumeration
               of
               these
               Virtues
               ,
               he
               has
               not
               the
               least
               Word
               of
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               but
               pleads
               for
               a
               false
               Notion
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               p.
               118.
               
               
                 At
                 he
                 that
                 believes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 believes
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 that
                 believes
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 believes
                 in
                 
                 Christ
                 :
              
               Thus
               ,
               making
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               to
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               Belief
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               Creator
               ,
               without
               any
               Respect
               to
               Christ
               crucified
               And
               p.
               119.
               a
               little
               after
               that
               scandalous
               Passage
               above
               quoted
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Christians
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 by
                 their
                 Likeness
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 their
                 Notions
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               which
               is
               likewise
               scandalous
               ,
               as
               imply●
               That
               Men
               may
               be
               like
               Christ
               ,
               without
               true
               Notions
               of
               him
               and
               Faith
               in
               him
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               that
               died
               and
               rose
               again
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               pleads
               ,
               p.
               118.
               
               
                 That
                 a
                 meer
                 just
                 Man
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 exclude
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 partial
                 and
                 cruel
                 .
              
               And
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               professed
               Infidel
               Jews
               and
               Mahumetans
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               but
               meer
               just
               Men
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               received
               into
               Christian
               Society
               as
               good
               Christians
               ,
               indeed
               good
               enough
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               Quakers
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               let
               us
               see
               how
               the
               following
               scandalous
               Passages
               ,
               quoted
               out
               of
               G.
               VV's
               own
               Books
               ,
               are
               defended
               by
               the
               Colchester
               Quakers
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               call
               
                 Some
                 Account
                 from
              
               Colchester
               .
            
             
               Some
               Account
               from
               
                 Colchester
                 ,
                 p.
                 11.
                 
                 When
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 you
                 have
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 mean
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 Person
                 is
                 now
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 above
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 you
                 mean
                 only
                 a
                 Christ
                 within
                 you
                 ?
                 Ans
                 .
                 (
                 saith
                 G.VV.
              
               )
               Here
               thou
               would
               make
               two
               Christs
               ,
               a
               Christ
               whose
               Person
               is
               above
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               and
               a
               Christ
               within
               ;
               but
               how
               provest
               thou
               two
               such
               Christs
               ?
               VVe
               have
               Faith
               in
               that
               Christ
               that
               descended
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               same
               that
               ascended
               far
               above
               all
               Heavens
               ;
               and
               this
               Christ
               we
               witness
               in
               us
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               divided
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Vindication
                 of
                 this
                 Passage
                 they
                 say
                 ,
              
               This
               Answer
               appears
               pertinent
               to
               detect
               and
               reprehend
               an
               impertinent
               and
               foolish
               Question
               ,
               which
               ,
               whether
               it
               does
               not
               imply
               two
               Christs
               ,
               let
               the
               serious
               judge
               ,
               from
               the
               natural
               Import
               and
               Sense
               of
               the
               Question
               in
               the
               disjunctive
               Part
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               do
               you
               only
               mean
               a
               Christ
               within
               you
               ?
               
                 Here
                 their
                 pretended
                 Grammatical
                 Skill
                 of
                 the
                 Term
              
               disjunctive
               ,
               
                 fails
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               To
               ask
               the
               Question
               disjunctively
               ,
               implies
               no
               more
               two
               Christs
               ,
               than
               it
               implies
               two
               
                 George
                 VVhiteheads
              
               ,
               to
               ask
               ,
               Is
               
                 George
                 VVhitehead
              
               a
               Londoner
               born
               ,
               or
               a
               North
               Country
               Man
               ,
               born
               in
               the
               North
               of
               England
               ;
               this
               doth
               not
               imply
               two
               
                 G.
                 Whiteheads
              
               :
               But
               if
               one
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 George
                 Whitehead
              
               was
               born
               ,
               in
               the
               North
               of
               England
               some
               64
               Years
               ago
               ,
               and
               since
               that
               ,
               was
               born
               in
               London
               ;
               this
               would
               import
               two
               G.
               Whiteheads
               very
               plainly
               :
               And
               no
               less
               indeed
               do
               the
               Quakers
               wild
               Notions
               that
               many
               of
               them
               have
               printed
               ,
               even
               the
               Men
               of
               great
               Note
               among
               them
               ,
               import
               not
               only
               two
               Christs
               ,
               but
               many
               Christs
               ,
               even
               thousands
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               no
               way
               to
               extricate
               themselves
               of
               this
               Difficulty
               ,
               but
               sophistical
               Evasions
               ;
               for
               if
               ye
               ask
               them
               ,
               Was
               that
               the
               true
               Christ
               who
               was
               born
               at
               Bethlehem
               ,
               of
               a
               Virgin
               called
               Mary
               ,
               above
               1600
               Years
               ago
               ,
               and
               do
               they
               believe
               in
               that
               Christ
               ?
               They
               will
               tell
               you
               yea
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               this
               sophistical
               Sense
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               that
               Person
               that
               was
               outwardly
               born
               ,
               who
               is
               by
               a
               Metonimy
               called
               Christ
               ,
               the
               thing
               containing
               ,
               for
               the
               thing
               contained
               :
               See
               W.
               
                 Penn's
                 Rejoinder
              
               ,
               p.
               304
               ,
               305.
               
               
                 But
                 that
                 that
                 outward
                 Person
                 was
                 properly
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 utterly
                 deny
                 ,
              
               said
               W.P.
               as
               above
               quoted
               :
               But
               the
               most
               true
               and
               proper
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               Christ
               born
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               growing
               up
               in
               them
               from
               a
               holy
               thing
               or
               Seed
               ,
               to
               a
               Child
               born
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               the
               Mighty
               God
               ;
               which
               three
               Steps
               are
               orderly
               set
               down
               by
               W.B.
               in
               his
               printed
               Collection
               ,
               p.
               291.
               
               See
               third
               narrative
               ,
               p.
               37.
               
            
             
               And
               he
               tells
               who
               is
               the
               Virgin
               in
               whom
               this
               Child
               is
               born
               ;
               not
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               but
               every
               Quaker
               ,
               who
               is
               converted
               to
               the
               Light
               within
               :
               And
               because
               this
               Child
               is
               not
               born
               in
               them
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               at
               different
               times
               ,
               as
               they
               witness
               the
               Work
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               as
               come
               to
               witness
               Regeneration
               ,
               as
               many
               regenerated
               
               Persons
               there
               are
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               many
               times
               Christ
               is
               born
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 one
                 in
                 all
              
               ,
               and
               would
               defend
               their
               so
               saying
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               they
               mean
               not
               as
               the
               Scripture
               means
               ;
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               in
               all
               and
               as
               he
               dwells
               in
               all
               the
               faithful
               by
               his
               Spirit
               and
               by
               Faith
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               as
               that
               Christ
               is
               really
               and
               truly
               begotten
               and
               born
               in
               regenerate
               Persons
               without
               any
               Alle●●●y
               as
               they
               hold
               ;
               for
               they
               make
               Christ
               ,
               as
               both
               without
               the
               Figure
               and
               All●●●●●
               and
               Christ
               as
               born
               within
               .
               &c.
               the
               Substance
               ;
               and
               on
               Supposition
               ,
               that
               the●
               〈◊〉
               so
               many
               real
               Births
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               could
               be
               one
               Christ
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               specifically
               one
               ,
               though
               consisting
               of
               many
               Individuals
               ,
               as
               many
               Individuals
               of
               Men
               are
               called
               Man
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               one
               numerical
               Man
               ,
               no
               more
               can
               Christ
               be
               one
               numerical
               Christ
               ,
               but
               many
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               really
               begotten
               and
               born
               in
               many
               as
               they
               say
               he
               is
               :
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               of
               Christ
               being
               formed
               in
               Believers
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               a
               metaphorical
               Expression
               ,
               and
               allegory
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Image
               of
               Caesar
               on
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               is
               called
               Caesar
               ;
               so
               the
               true
               lively
               Image
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               called
               Christ
               ,
               in
               true
               Believers
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               Christ
               formed
               in
               Believers
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               they
               would
               be
               content
               with
               the
               allegorical
               Sense
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               Christ
               formed
               within
               ,
               begotten
               and
               born
               within
               ,
               as
               sound
               and
               sober
               Christians
               understand
               it
               ,
               none
               would
               blame
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               laid
               no
               more
               Stress
               upon
               it
               than
               they
               should
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               they
               do
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               the
               Christ
               thus
               born
               within
               ,
               the
               greater
               Reality
               and
               Mystery
               ,
               than
               Christ
               born
               without
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               that
               inward
               Birth
               ,
               to
               have
               no
               Dependence
               on
               Christ
               as
               born
               without
               us
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               died
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               rose
               and
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               the
               true
               intire
               Nature
               of
               Man
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               created
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               to
               witness
               the
               inward
               Work
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               to
               be
               without
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               without
               ;
               and
               without
               all
               special
               Illumination
               and
               Operation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               given
               only
               to
               Believers
               in
               Christ
               crucified
               :
               And
               to
               assert
               ,
               That
               meer
               just
               Men
               ,
               and
               moral
               Heathens
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               as
               outwardly
               crucified
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               truly
               regenerate
               as
               the
               most
               sincere
               Believers
               ;
               all
               this
               is
               really
               Antichristian
               .
            
             
               And
               whether
               G.
               W's
               following
               Discourse
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 He-goats
                 Horn
              
               ,
               p.
               8
               ,
               9.
               compared
               with
               the
               like
               Passages
               in
               G.
               F's
               G.M.
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               intelligent
               Christians
               to
               consider
               ,
               doth
               not
               really
               import
               many
               Christs
               really
               distinct
               ,
               as
               really
               as
               the
               Persons
               are
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               say
               Christ
               is
               born
               ,
               raised
               up
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Whether
               the
               Seed
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               Believers
               ,
               be
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               the
               Seed
               promised
               to
               Abraham
               and
               David
               .
            
             
               G.W.
               
                 He-goats
                 Horn
                 ,
                 p.
              
               8.
               
               As
               to
               our
               saying
               ,
               That
               the
               Seed
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               ,
               where-ever
               he
               is
               known
               in
               such
               a
               low
               Measure
               as
               a
               Seed
               that
               suffers
               ,
               and
               is
               burdened
               in
               Man
               by
               Corruption
               ,
               there
               he
               desires
               to
               be
               free
               from
               the
               Burden
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               always
               to
               do
               his
               Father's
               Will
               ,
               and
               this
               Seed
               the
               Power
               reaches
               to
               ,
               where
               
                 it
                 is
                 begotten
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Power
               it
               arises
               in
               them
               that
               believe
               in
               the
               Light
               for
               their
               Redemption
               .
               They
               have
               shewed
               themselves
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               Promise
               is
               to
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               never
               knew
               the
               Work
               of
               that
               Power
               which
               reaches
               the
               Seed
               ,
               as
               also
               they
               are
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Worthy
                 is
                 the
                 Lamb
                 that
                 was
                 slain
                 to
                 receive
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Strength
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 [
                 Note
                 ,
                 this
                 he
                 understands
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 within
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lamb
                 slain
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 Men
                 by
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 within
                 ,
                 is
              
               G.F.
               
                 calls
                 it
                 .
              
               ]
               Rev.
               5.
               12.
               
               So
               that
               they
               might
               as
               well
               hate
               scoft
               at
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               was
               spoke
               these
               Words
               ,
               as
               at
               us
               ,
               
                 [
                 But
                 the
                 Angels
                 spoke
                 it
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 Seed
                 within
                 that
                 needed
                 Salvation
                 or
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 Christ
                 without
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 outwardly
                 slain
                 and
                 rose
                 again
                 ]
              
               and
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Power
               that
               reacheth
               to
               the
               Seed
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               Christ
               is
               worthy
               to
               receive
               Christ
               ;
               as
               also
               they
               have
               done
               in
               their
               Scorn
               ,
               in
               p.
               63.
               wherein
               they
               have
               shewed
               their
               gross
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               several
               Manifestations
               of
               Christ
               the
               Seed
               in
               his
               People
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               Christ
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               redeem
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               to
               his
               own
               Power
               and
               Promise
               which
               he
               receives
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               
                 See
                 again
                 in
                 another
                 Book
                 of
              
               G.W.
               
                 &c.
                 called
              
               ,
               A
               brief
               Discovery
               of
               the
               dangerous
               Principles
               of
               
                 John
                 Horn
              
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               21.
               
               A
               Quotation
               being
               taken
               out
               of
               J.
               Nailer's
               
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 Lost
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Seed
               to
               which
               the
               Promise
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               which
               few
               know
               ,
               is
               a
               certain
               Seed
               or
               Principle
               in
               Man
               ,
               desiring
               to
               follow
               after
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               free
               from
               Sin.
               Reply
               ,
               Here
               you
               are
               seen
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Enemies
               to
               it
               in
               his
               People
               ,
               which
               Seed
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               where-ever
               he
               is
               known
               in
               such
               a
               low
               Measure
               as
               a
               Seed
               that
               suffers
               ,
               and
               is
               burdened
               in
               Man
               by
               Corruption
               ,
               there
               he
               desires
               to
               be
               free
               from
               the
               Burden
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               always
               to
               do
               his
               Father's
               Will
               ;
               and
               
                 this
                 Seed
              
               the
               Power
               reaches
               to
               
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 begotten
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Power
               it
               arises
               in
               them
               that
               believe
               in
               the
               Light
               for
               their
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               travelled
               again
               for
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               until
               Christ
               was
               formed
               in
               them
               ,
               who
               first
               is
               known
               as
               one
               without
               Form
               or
               Comeliness
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Seed
               of
               God
               suffers
               in
               some
               ,
               and
               in
               others
               it
               reigns
               ,
               and
               is
               known
               to
               be
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               :
               And
               this
               is
               no
               Mistery
               of
               Deceit
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               but
               a
               Mistery
               that
               hath
               discovered
               your
               Deceit
               ,
               who
               know
               not
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               nor
               the
               Power
               wherein
               it
               rises
               :
               And
               have
               you
               never
               known
               what
               Christ
               is
               without
               the
               Camp
               ?
               But
               before
               you
               ,
               who
               are
               Neglecters
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Abusers
               of
               his
               Truth
               ,
               can
               know
               the
               Seed
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               you
               must
               come
               to
               the
               Light
               which
               condemns
               you
               for
               your
               Deceits
               and
               Lies
               ,
               with
               which
               you
               have
               abused
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               then
               learn
               to
               know
               what
               and
               where
               the
               Grave
               is
               which
               Christ
               hath
               made
               with
               the
               wicked
               .
               
                 Comformable
                 to
                 this
              
               R.
               Hub.
               
                 said
                 in
              
               He-goats
               Horn
               broken
               ,
               p.
               62.
               
               Christ
               the
               Seed
               made
               his
               Grave
               in
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               rich
               in
               his
               Death
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               that
               Grave
               ,
               with
               his
               Body
               ,
               riseth
               into
               everlasting
               Life
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               canst
               receive
               it
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               in
               
                 He-goats
                 Horn
              
               ,
               p.
               50.
               
               G.W.
               quotes
               
                 I.
                 Horn
              
               thus
               .
               J.
               Horn
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 Prophet
              
               Isaiah
               
                 doth
                 not
                 witness
              
               ,
               That
               in
               them
               a
               Child
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               a
               Son
               was
               given
               .
            
             
               G.W.
               answers
               ,
               Christ
               was
               the
               first-born
               in
               many
               Brethren
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               29.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               Isaiah
               one
               of
               these
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               also
               had
               been
               as
               with
               Child
               ,
               Isa
               .
               26.
               17.
               
               Jer.
               30.
               6.
               
            
             
               Note
               ,
               Thus
               by
               G.W.
               and
               R.H.
               we
               have
               an
               Account
               of
               Christ
               a
               Seed
               ,
               buried
               in
               the
               wicked
               ,
               suffering
               without
               the
               Camp
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               Sin
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               suffering
               in
               some
               ,
               but
               reigning
               in
               others
               ,
               begotten
               and
               born
               in
               them
               ,
               raised
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               which
               Seed
               is
               reached
               to
               by
               the
               Power
               which
               taketh
               hold
               of
               it
               ,
               even
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ;
               and
               thus
               the
               chief
               Prophecies
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               concerning
               Christ's
               Birth
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               his
               Death
               ,
               Burial
               ,
               Resurrection
               ;
               G.W.
               hath
               applied
               to
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               Seed
               within
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               suffers
               in
               some
               ,
               and
               reigns
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               neither
               begotten
               nor
               born
               in
               some
               ,
               but
               is
               begotten
               and
               born
               in
               others
               :
               But
               how
               this
               can
               be
               understood
               all
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               numerical
               Seed
               or
               Christ
               ,
               is
               fully
               as
               hard
               ,
               as
               to
               understand
               how
               all
               Men
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               are
               one
               numerical
               and
               individual
               Man
               :
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               harder
               ;
               
               for
               G.
               F.
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Seed
                 that
                 spoke
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Creature
                 ;
                 he
                 spoke
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 and
                 beyond
                 all
                 Creatures
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               that
               any
               thing
               can
               be
               begotten
               and
               born
               in
               time
               ,
               yea
               ,
               daily
               and
               hourly
               ,
               as
               this
               Seed
               is
               daily
               begetting
               in
               some
               ,
               and
               begotten
               and
               born
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               a
               Creature
               ,
               is
               not
               intelligible
               to
               Mens
               Understanding
               by
               the
               highest
               Illumination
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               Whether
               was
               Christ
               incarnate
               more
               than
               once
               ,
               or
               is
               he
               daily
               incarnate
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               NOTE
               .
               I
               produced
               a
               Quotation
               out
               of
               E.
               Burrough
               ,
               To
               prove
               that
               Christ
               is
               daily
               incarnate
               ,
               and
               incarnating
               in
               Men
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               Men
               are
               regenerated
               or
               regenerating
               ;
               the
               which
               (
               though
               it
               was
               read
               in
               the
               Beginning
               of
               the
               third
               Meeting
               )
               because
               of
               its
               Affinity
               with
               what
               goes
               before
               on
               this
               Head
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               insert
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 E.
                 B's
                 Works
                 ,
                 p.
                 29.
                 a
                 Question
                 being
                 proposed
                 to
                 the
                 Quakers
                 by
              
               Philip
               Bennet
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 made
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 oftner
                 than
                 once
                 ?
                 After
                 some
                 Railing
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 answers
              
               ;
               Thou
               dost
               not
               know
               ,
               nor
               canst
               not
               witness
               the
               Word
               to
               be
               made
               Flesh
               once
               ,
               but
               art
               one
               of
               the
               Antichrists
               and
               Deceivers
               which
               John
               speaks
               of
               ,
               that
               are
               entred
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               cannot
               confess
               Jesus
               Christ
               come
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thou
               queriest
               whether
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
               any
               more
               or
               oftner
               than
               once
               ?
               Which
               Query
               comes
               from
               thy
               dark
               polluted
               Mind
               ,
               who
               is
               out
               of
               the
               Light.
               
                 And
                 p.
              
               30.
               
               And
               when
               thou
               canst
               witness
               the
               Word
               to
               be
               made
               Flesh
               once
               ,
               then
               thou
               wilt
               know
               whether
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               made
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               any
               more
               or
               oftner
               than
               once
               :
               But
               thou
               art
               the
               Dragon
               that
               would
               devour
               the
               Man-child
               which
               the
               Woman
               has
               brought
               forth
               ,
               who
               shall
               rule
               all
               Nations
               with
               a
               Rod
               of
               Iron
               .
            
             
               Note
               ,
               some
               Expositors
               on
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               have
               ,
               by
               the
               Woman
               ,
               understood
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Man-child
               ,
               the
               Life
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               Christ
               formed
               in
               true
               Belidvers
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Allegory
               and
               Metaphor
               only
               ,
               as
               is
               above
               noted
               ;
               but
               they
               never
               understood
               ,
               that
               Christ
               ,
               strictly
               speaking
               ,
               without-all
               Allegory
               or
               Metaphor
               ,
               was
               ever
               begotten
               or
               born
               in
               time
               but
               once
               ,
               or
               was
               ever
               made
               of
               a
               Woman
               but
               once
               ,
               viz.
               when
               he
               was
               conceived
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               Womb
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               born
               of
               her
               :
               But
               the
               chief
               Teachers
               among
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 G.
                 F.
                 G.
                 W.
              
               and
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               and
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               hath
               made
               Christ's
               Birth
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               his
               Death
               ,
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               and
               Blood
               shed
               without
               them
               ,
               the
               Type
               ,
               and
               Allegory
               ,
               and
               Christ
               born
               within
               ,
               crucified
               within
               them
               ,
               risen
               and
               ascended
               within
               them
               ,
               the
               Reallity
               and
               greatest
               Mystery
               ,
               as
               is
               above
               proved
               .
            
             
               
                 Like
                 to
                 this
                 is
                 another
                 Passage
                 in
              
               G.
               Whiteheads
               Jacob
               found
               in
               a
               desert
               Land
               ,
               p.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               And
               in
               Simplicity
               I
               was
               made
               to
               wait
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               endure
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               for
               a
               Time
               and
               Times
               ,
               the
               Enmity
               of
               the
               wicked
               one
               was
               strong
               against
               me
               within
               and
               without
               ,
               seeking
               to
               devour
               that
               Seed
               ,
               which
               ,
               thro'
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               was
               begotten
               in
               me
               .
               And
               the
               Misteries
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               was
               revealed
               in
               me
               ,
               who
               brought
               me
               out
               of
               Darkness
               through
               the
               Wilderness
               where
               the
               Man-child
               was
               preserved
               ,
               
                 for
                 a
                 Time
                 and
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 Time
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               Wrath
               of
               the
               Dragon
               who
               would
               have
               slain
               the
               Man-child
               :
               But
               now
               is
               he
               arisen
               in
               his
               Power
               and
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               World
               is
               cast
               out
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 born
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Counseller
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
                 [
                 quoting
                 in
                 the
                 Margin
              
               Isa
               .
               9.
               6.
               
               ]
               
                 who
                 hath
                 sent
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sword
                 into
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Note
               ,
               This
               I
               find
               was
               generally
               their
               manner
               of
               preaching
               and
               writing
               ,
               both
               at
               their
               first
               Appearance
               and
               long
               after
               ,
               to
               tell
               People
               that
               Christ
               was
               begotten
               in
               them
               ,
               born
               in
               them
               ,
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               risen
               and
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               within
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               every
               one
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               eternal
               Salvation
               ,
               must
               know
               Christ
               thus
               begotten
               and
               born
               in
               them
               ,
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               ,
               buried
               ,
               risen
               and
               ascended
               ;
               and
               this
               inward
               Conception
               and
               Birth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               they
               made
               the
               greatest
               Mistery
               and
               Reallity
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               ,
               as
               born
               without
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               was
               the
               Figure
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
                 facile
                 Representation
              
               (
               to
               use
               W.
               P's
               Phrase
               in
               the
               case
               )
               
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 transacted
                 in
                 us
                 ,
              
               thus
               they
               did
               represent
               the
               
                 inward
                 Work
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 Mistery
                 than
                 God
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 in
                 that
                 Body
                 of
                 Flesh
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 at
              
               Bethlehem
               ,
               as
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               hath
               expresly
               affirmed
               ,
               as
               is
               above
               quoted
               :
               And
               by
               this
               high
               sublime
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               they
               gave
               forth
               to
               be
               given
               them
               by
               immediate
               Revelation
               from
               Heaven
               (
               though
               it
               was
               no
               other
               but
               what
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               had
               from
               some
               old
               Ranters
               and
               Familists
               ;
               who
               had
               it
               long
               before
               him
               .
               )
               They
               did
               mightily
               magnifie
               themselves
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               cried
               out
               against
               all
               others
               ,
               as
               dark
               ignorant
               Sots
               ,
               Deceivers
               and
               Antichrists
               ,
               who
               denied
               Christ
               come
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               receive
               this
               wild
               Notion
               they
               had
               got
               from
               Ranters
               and
               Familists
               ,
               That
               Christ
               was
               born
               ,
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               ,
               buried
               ,
               risen
               and
               ascended
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               though
               while
               I
               was
               with
               them
               ,
               I
               was
               not
               altogether
               ignorant
               that
               they
               had
               such
               Phrases
               and
               Methods
               of
               Speech
               as
               I
               had
               read
               in
               some
               of
               their
               Books
               ,
               yet
               I
               thought
               they
               understood
               it
               only
               by
               way
               of
               Allegory
               and
               Metaphor
               ,
               as
               
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Augustine
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Some
               others
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               both
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               ,
               used
               the
               like
               allegorical
               Phrases
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               my self
               have
               partly
               used
               in
               some
               of
               my
               former
               Books
               ,
               only
               by
               way
               of
               Allegory
               and
               Metaphor
               :
               But
               I
               appeal
               to
               all
               ,
               who
               shall
               but
               impartially
               consider
               what
               I
               have
               above
               quoted
               out
               of
               their
               Books
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               not
               judge
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               whose
               Words
               I
               have
               quoted
               ,
               plainly
               import
               quite
               another
               thing
               than
               an
               allegorical
               Birth
               ,
               Crucifixion
               and
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               in
               them
               ,
               even
               that
               which
               is
               real
               ,
               without
               an
               Allegory
               ,
               Metaphor
               ,
               or
               Figure
               ;
               for
               as
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               said
               ,
               in
               
                 Saul's
                 Errand
                 ,
                 Christ's
                 Flesh
                 is
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 People
                 is
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 all
                 Figures
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               of
               that
               Figure
               also
               .
               Besides
               ,
               if
               they
               meant
               it
               only
               by
               way
               of
               Allegory
               and
               Metaphor
               ,
               why
               did
               they
               cry
               out
               against
               all
               others
               as
               Antichrists
               ,
               Deceivers
               ,
               blind
               and
               dark
               Sots
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               receive
               this
               their
               Notion
               ,
               but
               opposed
               it
               as
               antichristian
               ?
               But
               if
               they
               had
               plainly
               told
               ,
               that
               they
               meant
               it
               not
               otherwise
               but
               by
               way
               of
               Allegory
               and
               Metaphor
               ,
               I
               know
               none
               that
               would
               have
               opposed
               them
               in
               that
               case
               .
               But
               as
               in
               some
               other
               things
               ,
               after
               the
               Quakers
               have
               made
               a
               great
               Compass
               ,
               and
               yet
               return
               to
               say
               the
               same
               with
               others
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               differed
               so
               in
               this
               very
               thing
               ,
               after
               all
               that
               G.W.
               as
               much
               as
               any
               ,
               had
               formerly
               contended
               for
               Christ
               begotten
               and
               both
               within
               ,
               suffering
               within
               ,
               his
               Blood
               shed
               within
               ,
               being
               a
               Sacrifice
               within
               Men
               ,
               to
               appease
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               giving
               much
               more
               to
               Christ
               thus
               born
               within
               ,
               suffering
               within
               ,
               his
               Blood
               shed
               within
               ,
               than
               to
               Christ
               born
               without
               ,
               this
               Blood
               shed
               without
               ,
               being
               a
               Type
               of
               his
               Blood
               shed
               within
               :
               Yet
               in
               his
               
                 Judgment
                 fixed
              
               ,
               printed
               1682.
               which
               was
               26.
               
               Years
               after
               his
               
                 Jacob
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 desert
                 Land
                 ,
              
               printed
               1656.
               above
               quoted
               ,
               he
               turns
               all
               that
               he
               had
               formerly
               writ
               and
               contended
               for
               ,
               (
               Christ
               born
               within
               ,
               suffering
               within
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               Sin
               )
               into
               an
               Elegancy
               of
               Speech
               ,
               the
               Property
               and
               Effect
               being
               put
               for
               the
               Cause
               [
               which
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               nor
               other
               than
               what
               all
               Christian
               Teachers
               and
               Expositors
               affirm
               :
               ]
               For
               this
               hear
               what
               he
               saith
               in
               answer
               to
               his
               Opponent
               ,
               
                 Jeffery
                 Bullock
              
               ,
               who
               charged
               the
               Quakers
               with
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               That
               God's
               Appearance
               is
               to
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christs
               ▪
               
               
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 begetting
                 and
                 bringing
                 him
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               said
               
                 J.
                 B.
                 I
                 do
                 deny
              
               .
               To
               this
               ,
               G.W.
               after
               some
               foregoing
               Words
               ,
               answereth
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Judgment
                 fixed
              
               ,
               p.
               330.
               
               
                 This
                 innocent
                 Birth
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 brings
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 truly
                 believe
                 ,
                 relate
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 begotten
                 and
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 immortal
                 Seed
                 by
                 the
                 living
                 Word
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 Birth
                 is
                 not
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               [
               What
               say
               the
               Quaker
               Zealots
               to
               this
               flat
               Denial
               of
               his
               own
               and
               his
               Brethrens
               former
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               without
               any
               Change
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               same
               infallible
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               still
               ]
               
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 that
                 incorruptible
                 Seed
                 and
                 Word
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 begets
                 Forms
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 forth
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Nature
                 and
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 renews
                 his
                 own
                 Image
                 in
                 Man
                 that
                 believes
                 in
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 formed
                 in
                 us
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               a
               misterious
               and
               elegant
               way
               of
               speaking
               ,
               
                 the
                 Property
                 and
                 Effect
                 being
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 Cause
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 hath
                 all
                 Power
                 in
                 Heaven
                 an
                 Earth
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Fullness
                 should
                 dwell
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
              
               Judgment
               fixed
               ,
               p.
               322.
               
               We
               deny
               the
               Doctrine
               that
               the
               Word
               ,
               GOD
               ,
               is
               in
               Bondage
               or
               Captivity
               in
               the
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               of
               Men
               but
               only
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Seed
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Christ
               that
               is
               opressed
               ,
               and
               suffers
               in
               many
               by
               reason
               of
               Transgression
               .
               A
               Seed
               of
               God
               is
               commonly
               our
               Phrase
               and
               Terms
               in
               this
               case
               .
               
                 And
                 p.
              
               124.
               
               These
               are
               certain
               Allusions
               and
               Elegancies
               .
            
             
               Note
               ,
               this
               is
               expresly
               contradictory
               to
               what
               he
               hath
               frequently
               printed
               in
               his
               other
               Books
               ,
               particularly
               to
               what
               is
               at
               great
               length
               quoted
               above
               out
               of
               his
               
                 He-goat●
                 Horn
              
               ,
               p.
               8.
               and
               his
               
                 Brief
                 Discovery
              
               ,
               p.
               21.
               where
               he
               calls
               
                 the
                 Seed
                 that
                 suffers
                 within
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               Christ
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 that
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 receive
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 Strength
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 Glory
                 and
                 Blessing
                 :
              
               Now
               if
               by
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamb
                 that
                 was
                 slain
                 within
                 ,
                 the
                 Seed
                 that
                 suffers
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               does
               not
               mean
               Christ
               ,
               really
               and
               strictly
               speaking
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               it
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 misterious
                 and
                 elegant
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
              
               the
               Property
               and
               Effect
               being
               put
               for
               the
               Cause
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Seed
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               in
               Men
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Explication
               ,
               in
               
                 Judgment
                 fixed
              
               ,
               just
               now
               given
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               only
               the
               created
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ,
               as
               begotten
               and
               born
               of
               the
               immortal
               Seed
               ;
               then
               how
               will
               this
               agree
               with
               his
               making
               the
               created
               Soul
               as
               begotten
               and
               born
               of
               the
               immortal
               Seed
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Lamb
                 that
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 receive
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Strength
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Blessing
                 ?
              
               Rev.
               5.
               12.
               which
               is
               a
               Doxology
               of
               divine
               Praise
               ,
               and
               an
               Act
               of
               divine
               Worship
               given
               to
               that
               Lamb
               ,
               by
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               ;
               and
               seeing
               ,
               according
               to
               G.
               W's
               Explication
               here
               given
               in
               his
               
                 Judgment
                 fixed
              
               ,
               the
               Seed
               that
               is
               born
               in
               them
               ,
               suffers
               in
               them
               ,
               slain
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               neither
               God
               nor
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               had
               divine
               Worship
               and
               Honour
               given
               thereto
               by
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               :
               It
               follows
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               divine
               Adoration
               is
               due
               to
               regenerated
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               something
               in
               the
               Souls
               of
               regenerated
               Men
               that
               is
               neither
               God
               nor
               Christ
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 meer
                 Creature
              
               ,
               which
               is
               abominable
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               yet
               justified
               here
               by
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               in
               his
               
                 Judgment
                 fixed
              
               ,
               compared
               with
               his
               
                 He
                 goats
                 Horn.
              
               I
               cannot
               understand
               how
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               can
               clear
               himself
               here
               ,
               unless
               he
               should
               tell
               us
               of
               
                 another
                 elegant
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               give
               to
               this
               Allegorical
               Christ
               Jesus
               born
               within
               them
               ,
               the
               Lamb
               that
               was
               slain
               within
               them
               ,
               an
               allegorical
               divine
               Adoration
               and
               Worship
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               only
               this
               allegorical
               divine
               Adoration
               that
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               gave
               to
               this
               Lamb
               slain
               within
               Men
               ,
               Rev.
               5.
               12.
               
               But
               how
               nonsensical
               and
               idle
               any
               such
               Gloss
               would
               be
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               shew
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               suppose
               it
               is
               the
               best
               he
               can
               find
               .
            
             
               But
               again
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               
                 a
                 Seed
                 of
                 God
              
               suffers
               in
               Men
               by
               their
               Sins
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               as
               God
               ,
               suffers
               in
               Men
               by
               their
               Sins
               [
               in
               plain
               Contradiction
               to
               what
               he
               
               has
               delivered
               in
               his
               
                 Judgment
                 fixed
              
               ]
               is
               evident
               from
               his
               
                 Divinity
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               p.
               55.
               5●
               where
               he
               hath
               these
               following
               Words
               [
               in
               Opposition
               to
               
                 T.
                 Vincent
              
               ,
               who
               had
               affirmed
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 suffer
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 Man.
                 ]
                 VVhereas
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               T.
               V.
               
                 had
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 suffer
                 :
                 As
                 to
                 his
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 cannot
                 suffer
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 one
                 Sense
                 ,
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 intended
                 as
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 suffered
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 grieved
                 by
                 Man's
                 Transgressions
                 :
              
               And
               for
               this
               he
               cites
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 63.
                 10.
                 
                 Amos
                 2.
                 13.
                 
                 Hos
                 .
                 11.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 95.
                 
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 78.
                 40.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
              
               1.
               7
               ,
               13.
               and
               Isa
               .
               43.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               Note
               ,
               Here
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Controversie
               betwixt
               
                 G.
                 VV.
              
               and
               
                 T.
                 V.
              
               was
               not
               about
               a
               metaphorical
               suffering
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               real
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               affirmed
               by
               
                 G.
                 VV.
              
               in
               Contradiction
               to
               what
               he
               has
               said
               in
               his
               
                 Judgment
                 fixed
              
               ,
               as
               above
               quoted
               .
               And
               because
               
                 G.
                 VV.
              
               in
               his
               
                 Judgment
                 fixed
              
               ,
               p.
               322.
               blames
               
                 Jeffery
                 Bullock
              
               for
               his
               dealing
               unfairly
               and
               fallaciously
               ,
               with
               charging
               it
               on
               the
               Quakers
               for
               preaching
               and
               printing
               ,
               That
               the
               Seed
               ,
               Spirit
               ,
               Word
               ,
               or
               God
               ,
               is
               both
               in
               Prison
               ,
               Bondage
               ,
               and
               Captivity
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               quickned
               ,
               raised
               ,
               &c.
               withal
               adding
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 said
              
               J.
               B.
               
                 hath
                 not
                 produced
                 any
                 Book
                 of
                 ours
                 or
                 our
                 Friends
                 ,
                 wherein
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 printed
                 :
              
               Surely
               
                 G.
                 VV.
              
               had
               a
               very
               treacherous
               Memory
               ,
               or
               writ
               this
               against
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               seeing
               he
               had
               writ
               so
               expresly
               himself
               in
               his
               former
               Books
               ,
               as
               is
               above
               quoted
               out
               of
               his
               
                 He-goats
                 Horn
              
               ,
               his
               
                 Brief
                 Discovery
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Divinity
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               all
               which
               were
               in
               print
               before
               
                 J.
                 B.
              
               gave
               this
               Charge
               against
               them
               .
               And
               as
               to
               his
               Distinction
               betwixt
               God
               or
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               Seed
               of
               God
               or
               Christ
               that
               is
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               suffers
               in
               Men
               by
               their
               Sins
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               either
               God
               or
               Christ
               that
               thus
               suffers
               in
               Men
               by
               their
               Sins
               ;
               this
               is
               contradictory
               to
               G.
               W's
               own
               former
               Doctrine
               ,
               who
               brought
               Amos
               2.
               13.
               to
               prove
               that
               God
               suffers
               in
               Men
               by
               their
               Sins
               (
               viz.
               not
               metaphorically
               ,
               by
               that
               Figure
               commonly
               called
               Anthropopathia
               ,
               but
               really
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               only
               State
               of
               the
               Controversie
               .
               )
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 pressed
                 under
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Cart
                 that
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Sheaves
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               seeing
               this
               must
               be
               understood
               literally
               and
               strictly
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               it
               must
               be
               a
               very
               great
               Suffering
               ,
               that
               he
               thinks
               God
               suffers
               in
               Men
               by
               their
               Sins
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               said
               to
               amount
               to
               an
               Oppression
               ,
               which
               yet
               he
               denies
               is
               applicable
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Judgment
                 fixed
              
               .
               And
               seeing
               the
               Seed
               within
               ,
               that
               is
               slain
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 He-goats
                 Horn
              
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Lamb
               that
               was
               slain
               ,
               Rev.
               5.
               12.
               to
               whom
               the
               Angels
               gave
               divine
               Worship
               ;
               he
               must
               needs
               own
               that
               Seed
               to
               be
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               to
               be
               God
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               God
               suffers
               in
               Men
               by
               their
               Sins
               ,
               but
               is
               slain
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               confess
               Idolatry
               to
               be
               lawful
               .
               But
               that
               the
               Seed
               that
               is
               within
               Men
               ,
               that
               
                 W.
                 Penn
              
               will
               have
               to
               be
               the
               promised
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               that
               bruiseth
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               God
               over
               all
               ,
               blessed
               for
               ev̄er
               more
               :
               Take
               his
               express
               Words
               in
               his
               
                 Christian
                 Quaker
              
               ,
               p.
               97
               ,
               98.
               
               
                 The
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 is
                 an
                 holy
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Principle
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 bruiseth
                 the
                 Serpent's
                 Head
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 that
                 Body
              
               (
               viz.
               
                 that
                 was
                 outwardly
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 )
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 testifie
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 the
                 Seed
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Seed
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 blest
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 when
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Seed
                 in
                 Men
                 is
                 the
              
               Mighty
               God
               ?
               
                 Is
                 it
                 at
                 its
                 first
                 being
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 according
                 to
              
               W.
               P'
               
                 s
                 Notions
                 ?
                 Hear
                 himself
                 unriddle
                 the
                 Mistery
                 ,
                 in
                 his
              
               Christian
               Quaker
               ,
               p.
               98.
               
               And
               though
               particular
               Persons
               might
               arrive
               at
               great
               Attainments
               ,
               even
               to
               a
               beholding
               the
               Day
               of
               the
               Seeds
               compleat
               Redemption
               and
               Conquest
               over
               all
               its
               Oppressors
               .
               [
               
                 Mark
                 this
              
               ,
               G.
               Whitehead
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 time
              
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               suffers
               under
               its
               Oppressors
               ,
               
                 which
                 yet
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 Impudence
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 thy
                 Friends
                 use
                 any
                 such
                 Phrase
                 ,
                 ]
              
               
               (
               when
               what
               was
               but
               in
               Condition
               of
               a
               Seed
               or
               new-born
               Child
               ,
               should
               become
               the
               
                 only
                 Son
              
               ,
               the
               wonderful
               Counseller
               ,
               the
               
                 Mighty
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               everlasting
               Father
               ,
               and
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ,
               of
               the
               Encrease
               of
               whose
               Government
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               no
               End
               ,
               as
               speaks
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               )
               yet
               it
               is
               granted
               ,
               through
               that
               good
               Vnderstanding
               the
               Lord
               has
               given
               us
               in
               these
               weighty
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               Generality
               were
               but
               weak
               ,
               dark
               ,
               and
               in
               Bondage
               ,
               as
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               under
               carnal
               and
               beggerly
               Elements
               ,
               not
               clearly
               seeing
               through
               those
               outward
               Services
               ;
               which
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               .
               God
               held
               them
               in
               Hand
               with
               ,
               condescending
               to
               their
               Weakness
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               both
               keep
               them
               from
               gadding
               after
               the
               pompous
               Invention
               ,
               and
               idolatrous
               Worship
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               and
               point
               out
               unto
               them
               ,
               under
               their
               great
               Carnality
               ,
               that
               more
               hidden
               Glory
               and
               spiritual
               Dispensation
               ▪
               which
               should
               afterwards
               be
               revealed
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               compleat
               Redemption
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               Reign
               of
               the
               Holy
               Seed
               ,
               from
               the
               Child
               born
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               given
               ,
               to
               the
               wonderful
               Counseller
               ,
               the
               mighty
               God
               ,
               the
               everlasting
               Father
               ,
               and
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ;
               of
               the
               Increase
               of
               whose
               Government
               there
               should
               be
               no
               End.
               
            
             
               Note
               ,
               Thus
               we
               see
               ,
               he
               wholly
               applies
               that
               most
               excellent
               Prophecy
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               9.
               6.
               concerning
               the
               holy
               Seed
               and
               Child
               Jesus
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               whose
               Name
               is
               ,
               The
               Wonderful
               Counseller
               ,
               The
               Mighty
               God
               ,
               &c.
               to
               a
               Seed
               or
               Principle
               within
               ,
               which
               groweth
               up
               from
               a
               Seed
               to
               a
               Child
               ,
               and
               from
               a
               Child
               ,
               to
               become
               the
               Only
               Son
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               become
               the
               Mighty
               God
               ;
               which
               exactly
               agreeth
               with
               that
               blasphemous
               Notion
               of
               
                 W.
                 Baily
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Collection
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               p.
               292
               ,
               293.
               
               
                 Be
                 thou
                 but
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 shall
                 overshadow
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 holy
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 Christ's
                 Name
                 in
                 the
                 VVomb
              
               (
               read
               ,
               
                 within
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 had
                 other
                 Names
                 ,
                 as
              
               Jesus
               and
               Emanuel
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 Virgin
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Most
                 High
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 first
                 a
                 Holy
                 Thing
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Child
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Son
                 born
                 ,
                 which
                 is
              
               Emanuel
               ,
               
                 God
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 wonderful
                 Counseller
                 ,
                 the
                 mighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
              
               Thus
               we
               see
               ,
               according
               to
               these
               Men's
               Doctrine
               ,
               God
               sows
               a
               Seed
               in
               Men
               ,
               the
               which
               Seed
               ,
               as
               Men
               attend
               to
               ,
               and
               obey
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Virgin
               in
               whom
               this
               Seed
               comes
               to
               be
               a
               Child
               born
               ,
               and
               that
               Child
               becomes
               the
               only
               Son
               ,
               the
               wonderful
               Counseller
               ,
               the
               mighty
               God
               :
               And
               a
               Preacher
               in
               Pensilvania
               ,
               of
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               did
               illustrate
               this
               great
               Quaker
               Mistery
               ,
               to
               another
               Quaker
               in
               Pensilvania
               ,
               who
               told
               it
               me
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               by
               this
               following
               Similitude
               ;
               
                 A
                 Hen
                 lays
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 sits
                 ,
                 and
                 hatches
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 forth
                 a
                 Chick
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Chick
                 becomes
                 a
                 Hen
                 ,
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Mother
                 Hen
              
               ;
               which
               I
               confess
               is
               a
               very
               plain
               and
               intelligible
               Explication
               of
               the
               blasphemous
               Notion
               of
               
                 G.
                 VV.
                 VV.
                 P.
              
               and
               
                 VV.
                 B.
              
               above
               mentioned
               :
               Thus
               God
               ,
               in
               every
               regenerate
               Man
               ,
               begers
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               begotten
               is
               equal
               ,
               in
               Power
               and
               Might
               ,
               to
               the
               God
               that
               did
               beget
               .
               The
               Quakers
               Name
               that
               gave
               this
               Similitude
               ,
               is
               
                 Jacob
                 Talner
              
               ,
               a
               Dutch-man
               ,
               who
               began
               to
               speak
               at
               the
               Beginning
               of
               the
               first
               Meeting
               at
               Turners-Hall
               ,
               but
               saying
               nothing
               pertinent
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               confessing
               he
               had
               no
               Deputation
               from
               any
               of
               the
               Persons
               properly
               concerned
               ,
               was
               desired
               by
               the
               Auditory
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               me
               ,
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               that
               the
               Service
               of
               that
               Meeting
               might
               not
               be
               hindred
               .
               I
               proffered
               to
               give
               him
               a
               Meeting
               at
               that
               Place
               any
               other
               Day
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               dispute
               ,
               but
               he
               did
               not
               agree
               to
               my
               Proposition
               .
               This
               very
               Person
               is
               a
               frequent
               Preacher
               in
               the
               Quakers
               Meetings
               here
               in
               London
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 in
              
               VV
               P
               's
               Christian
               Quaker
               ,
               
                 p.
                 100.
                 that
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 that
              
               Christ
               is
               called
               Light
               ,
               by
               a
               Metaphor
               ;
               And
               whereas
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               the
               Light
               in
               Men
               has
               been
               resisted
               ,
               grieved
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               slain
               :
               The
               VVord
               ,
               Slain
               ,
               is
               also
               metaphorical
               ,
               yet
               be
               contends
               ,
               it
               suffers
               in
               Men
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               deeply
               wounded
               in
               wicked
               Men
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               
               makes
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ's
               Godhead
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               the
               greatest
               ,
               p.
               102.
               
               Nor
               was
               his
               Manhood
               insensible
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               As
               outwardly
               he
               gave
               his
               outward
               Life
               for
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               he
               might
               inwardly
               shed
               abroad
               in
               their
               Souls
               ,
               the
               Blood
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               holy
               purifying
               Life
               and
               Virtue
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               VVord
               ,
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               which
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               VVorld
               .
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 mistick
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               For
               a
               Close
               on
               this
               Head
               ,
               I
               shall
               produce
               a
               large
               Quotation
               out
               of
               
                 Truth
                 's
                 Defence
              
               ,
               p.
               48.
               49
               ,
               50.
               giving
               a
               plain
               Contradiction
               to
               
                 G.
                 VV.
              
               his
               denying
               the
               Word
               ,
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               imprisoned
               ,
               or
               in
               Bondage
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               having
               been
               queried
               by
               his
               Opponent
               ,
               
                 VVhether
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Possibility
                 to
                 hide
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 quite
                 under
                 a
                 Cloud
                 where
                 be
                 really
                 is
                 .
              
               G.
               F.
               thus
               answers
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 Enemy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 dost
                 hide
                 the
                 Talent
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Clod
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 thee
                 :
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 an
                 Ear
                 ,
                 thou
                 ma●st
                 hear
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               19.
               
               
                 The
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 shall
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 .
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 Perdition
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
              
               2
               Thess
               .
               2.
               2.
               
               
                 Thou
                 blind
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 be
                 in
              
               Egypt
               while
               Herod
               
                 was
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
              
               Egypt
               
                 have
                 I
                 called
                 my
                 Son
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 VVho
                 hast
                 thou
                 preached
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ?
                 Thou
                 art
                 one
                 that
                 keeps
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 Prison
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               in
               Answer
               to
               another
               Question
               ,
               
                 VVhether
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 stronger
                 than
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Flesh
                 than
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 dost
                 thou
                 find
                 he
                 was
                 ever
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 in
                 Satan's
                 Chains
                 ?
              
               Ans
               .
               
                 VVe
                 witness
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 Satan's
                 Chains
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 else
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 crucifie
                 him
                 a
                 fresh
                 ?
              
               This
               ,
               with
               much
               more
               after
               the
               same
               Strain
               ,
               is
               found
               in
               the
               Pages
               quoted
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               read
               at
               the
               second
               Meeting
               .
            
             
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               great
               Perversion
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               nonsensical
               Exposition
               of
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               on
               this
               Place
               of
               Peter
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               wicked
               Men
               imprison
               Christ
               in
               them
               ?
               
                 The
                 Spirits
                 in
                 Prison
              
               (
               whereof
               Peter
               writes
               in
               that
               Place
               )
               
                 were
                 sometimes
                 disobedient
                 in
                 the
                 Days
                 of
              
               Noah
               ,
               as
               the
               following
               Words
               expresly
               declare
               .
               But
               how
               could
               Christ
               in
               them
               be
               disobedient
               ;
               not
               only
               Spirits
               ,
               but
               disobedient
               Spirits
               ?
               This
               is
               that
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               of
               whom
               
                 VV.
                 P.
              
               saith
               ,
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               G.
               F's
               Journal
               ,
               
                 He
                 had
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Gift
                 in
                 opening
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Marrow
                 of
                 things
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 VV.
                 P.
              
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               rare
               Instance
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               Upon
               the
               reading
               these
               Places
               ,
               
                 Samuel
                 Jobson
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Quakers
               Elders
               said
               ,
               
                 George
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 crucifie
                 Christ
                 a-fresh
                 ?
              
               I
               answered
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               crucifie
               him
               to
               themselves
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               said
               ;
               they
               crucifie
               him
               to
               himself
               ,
               or
               in
               himself
               ;
               by
               crucifying
               him
               there
               ,
               is
               understood
               their
               rendring
               themselves
               guilty
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               and
               depriving
               themselves
               ,
               by
               their
               unworthy
               Life
               and
               Practises
               ,
               of
               the
               Salvation
               purchased
               by
               him
               .
               I
               asked
               him
               ,
               did
               he
               believe
               ,
               that
               wicked
               Men
               ,
               by
               their
               Sins
               ,
               do
               really
               wound
               Christ
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               kill
               him
               ,
               and
               let
               out
               his
               Blood
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               Blood
               is
               the
               Blood
               of
               Atonement
               .
               He
               said
               ,
               The
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 cleanseth
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 Sin.
              
               I
               asked
               him
               ,
               Whether
               that
               Blood
               was
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               without
               us
               ,
               that
               was
               shed
               on
               the
               Cross
               ?
               He
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Blood
                 was
                 the
                 Life
              
               :
               But
               I
               asked
               again
               ,
               Was
               it
               the
               Blood
               without
               us
               ,
               or
               the
               Blood
               within
               us
               ?
               He
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 spiritual
                 Blood
              
               :
               But
               being
               much
               pressed
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               me
               ,
               but
               some
               Ministers
               present
               ,
               to
               answer
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               Blood
               without
               him
               ,
               or
               Blood
               within
               him
               ?
               He
               waved
               any
               direct
               Answer
               ;
               and
               I
               shewing
               the
               Auditory
               ,
               that
               the
               Notion
               of
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               and
               other
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Quakers
               who
               had
               learned
               it
               of
               him
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 cleansed
                 from
                 Sin
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Blood
                 within
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               calls
               ,
               
                 The
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
              
               ;
               as
               is
               more
               fully
               afterwards
               to
               be
               proved
               ;
               and
               this
               Seed
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               a
               Creature
               .
               
               Another
               Quaker
               said
               ,
               
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 Seed
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 Christ
                 within
                 ,
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 that
                 bruiseth
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ?
              
               [
               At
               this
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Hearers
               said
               ,
               Here
               is
               Proof
               enough
               of
               their
               Error
               ,
               
                 The
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 it
                 the
                 Seed
                 within
                 them
                 .
              
               ]
               I
               answered
               ,
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               he
               came
               in
               the
               Flesh
               without
               us
               ,
               and
               was
               made
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Abraham
               :
               And
               though
               I
               own
               Christ
               within
               ,
               by
               his
               Godhead
               Presence
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               common
               Illumination
               in
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               special
               Presence
               ,
               and
               special
               Illuminations
               in
               the
               faithful
               ;
               yet
               I
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               Seed
               of
               God
               in
               Men
               ,
               is
               either
               Christ
               or
               God
               ;
               I
               own
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Seed
               of
               God
               in
               the
               faithful
               ,
               but
               I
               deny
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               his
               Notion
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Creature
                 .
              
               I
               asked
               
                 Daniel
                 Philips
              
               ,
               what
               he
               said
               to
               my
               former
               Question
               ;
               Did
               Men
               ,
               by
               their
               Sins
               ,
               really
               wound
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               their
               Teachers
               have
               affirmed
               ?
               After
               some
               Demur
               ,
               he
               said
               he
               would
               not
               give
               a
               positive
               Answer
               ,
               but
               take
               it
               into
               further
               Consideration
               ,
               whereupon
               some
               of
               the
               Auditory
               did
               commend
               him
               :
               I
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               better
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               than
               to
               assert
               such
               a
               vile
               Error
               ;
               however
               ,
               by
               this
               it
               appeared
               how
               uncertain
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               how
               little
               agreed
               about
               some
               of
               their
               chief
               Principles
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               given
               an
               Account
               of
               G.
               W's
               wild
               Notions
               ,
               concerning
               Christ
               the
               Seed
               within
               ,
               that
               the
               Power
               takes
               hold
               of
               and
               raises
               up
               :
               I
               will
               proceed
               to
               shew
               the
               like
               by
               some
               new
               Quotations
               out
               of
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               referring
               to
               other
               Quotations
               given
               in
               my
               third
               Narrative
               ,
               especially
               on
               the
               same
               Subject
               .
               See
               my
               third
               Narrative
               ,
               p.
               25.
               
            
             
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               in
               his
               G.
               M.
               p.
               324.
               
                 quotes
                 his
                 Opponent
                 saying
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Seed
               to
               whom
               the
               Promise
               of
               Salvation
               is
               made
               ,
               is
               or
               hath
               been
               Sinners
               .
               Ans
               .
               The
               Promise
               of
               God
               is
               to
               the
               Seed
               which
               hath
               been
               laden
               ,
               as
               a
               Cart
               with
               Shaves
               by
               the
               Sinner
               ,
               which
               Seed
               is
               the
               Hope
               Christ
               that
               purifies
               ,
               even
               as
               God
               is
               pure
               ;
               and
               here
               is
               the
               Creature
               come
               to
               know
               its
               Liberty
               ,
               among
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Seed
               Christ
               never
               sinned
               ,
               in
               the
               Male
               nor
               in
               the
               Female
               ,
               in
               the
               Jew
               nor
               in
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               And
               of
               this
               Mystery
               was
               the
               great
               High
               Professors
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               that
               stood
               at
               a
               Distance
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               Christ
               had
               no
               room
               among
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               talked
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Stable
               ,
               in
               the
               Manger
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Mouths
               to
               talk
               of
               him
               with
               their
               Lips
               ,
               and
               such
               Christ
               calls
               Graves
               and
               Sepulchres
               ,
               and
               whited
               Walls
               ,
               and
               the
               Wall
               is
               not
               the
               Seed
               ,
               but
               the
               Seed
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Sepulchre
               nor
               the
               Grave
               ;
               so
               this
               Promise
               is
               not
               unto
               Seeds
               as
               many
               ,
               but
               to
               one
               ,
               the
               Seed
               which
               is
               Christ.
               
                 Note
                 these
                 gross
                 Perversions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 p.
                 171.
                 
                 G.
                 M.
              
               Now
               they
               feel
               not
               the
               Comfort
               ,
               nor
               the
               Benefit
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               one
               Offering
               in
               which
               God
               is
               pleased
               with
               all
               ,
               which
               is
               acceptable
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ's
               Offering
               ,
               his
               Sacrifice
               ,
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               his
               Blood
               ,
               his
               Life
               ,
               his
               Word
               must
               be
               manifest
               and
               received
               within
               ,
               before
               they
               come
               to
               Justification
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               Redemption
               .
            
             
               P.
               173.
               
               And
               where
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               within
               ,
               the
               Word
               is
               there
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               there
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               great
               Mistery
               of
               Godliness
               .
            
             
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 G.
                 M.
                 p.
              
               158.
               
               Of
               this
               Body
               (
               which
               is
               that
               by
               which
               Christ
               reconciles
               unto
               God
               )
               are
               all
               the
               Professors
               ,
               Protestants
               and
               Papists
               ,
               ignorant
               of
               this
               Seed
               that
               breaks
               the
               Enmity
               .
            
             
               P.
               159.
               
               And
               by
               Faith
               is
               every
               one
               justified
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Seed
               ,
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Lord
               from
               Heaven
               shed
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
               The
               Blood
               of
               the
               Seed
               which
               is
               the
               Life
               that
               cleanseth
               ;
               and
               
                 this
                 Blood
                 is
                 felt
                 within
              
               ,
               for
               it
               purgeth
               the
               Conscience
               from
               dead
               VVorks
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               ;
               and
               here
               is
               the
               great
               Mistery
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               VVisdom
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               Note
               ,
               This
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               that
               he
               saith
               is
               the
               great
               Mistery
               ,
               which
               neither
               Papists
               nor
               Protestants
               know
               ,
               is
               that
               Flesh
               which
               was
               crucified
               in
               Adam
               ,
               when
               Adam
               sinned
               ,
               and
               the
               Blood
               that
               was
               then
               shed
               ,
               in
               which
               is
               the
               Belief
               that
               takes
               away
               the
               Sin
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               a
               large
               Quotation
               out
               of
               another
               Book
               of
               his
               in
               my
               third
               Narrative
               ,
               p.
               25.
               
            
             
               
                 For
                 a
                 Close
                 upon
                 this
                 Head
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 quote
                 a
                 Passage
                 of
              
               G.
               F.
               
                 in
                 that
                 called
              
               Several
               Papers
               given
               forth
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 by
                 G.
                 F.
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 called
              
               Minister
               of
               the
               eternal
               VVord
               of
               God.
               p.
               47.
               
               Now
               to
               all
               dear
               ones
               and
               dear
               Hearts
               ,
               I
               speak
               ,
               the
               same
               Seed
               which
               it
               Christ
               ,
               the
               same
               Spirit
               takes
               upon
               it
               now
               as
               ever
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               same
               Temptations
               ,
               the
               same
               Devil
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               VVorship
               of
               the
               VVorld
               is
               winding
               into
               another
               Form
               and
               Colour
               ;
               but
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Way
               ,
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               :
               And
               the
               same
               Seed
               passing
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               tempted
               to
               lust
               after
               the
               Creature
               ;
               you
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               witness
               this
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Tentations
               even
               to
               Despair
               ,
               and
               make
               themselves
               away
               .
            
             
               Note
               ▪
               here
               all
               along
               ,
               from
               the
               Passages
               above
               quoted
               out
               of
               G.
               F.
               and
               G.
               W.
               and
               many
               more
               which
               might
               be
               quoted
               out
               of
               them
               and
               others
               ,
               it
               evidently
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               things
               that
               are
               written
               of
               Christ
               ,
               either
               by
               Prophecy
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               or
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               his
               outward
               Birth
               ,
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               his
               taking
               hold
               ,
               not
               of
               Angels
               ,
               but
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               his
               Sacrifice
               and
               Offering
               ,
               his
               Blood
               ,
               Death
               ,
               Burial
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               Ascension
               ;
               yea
               ,
               his
               being
               tempted
               by
               Satan
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               is
               all
               applied
               to
               the
               Seed
               Christ
               within
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               Mistery
               of
               Godliness
               ;
               yea
               ,
               as
               greater
               than
               God
               manifest
               in
               Flesh
               without
               ,
               as
               is
               quoted
               out
               of
               
                 W.
                 Penn
              
               ,
               and
               as
               concerning
               Christ's
               Flesh
               without
               ,
               that
               's
               a
               Figure
               ,
               but
               Christ
               within
               is
               the
               Substance
               .
               Now
               to
               apply
               all
               this
               in
               way
               of
               Allegory
               to
               Christ
               incarnate
               within
               ,
               the
               Seed
               that
               the
               Spirit
               takes
               hold
               of
               ,
               to
               use
               G.
               F's
               Words
               ,
               that
               looks
               like
               an
               Incarnation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               G.
               F.
               and
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               is
               too
               rash
               ,
               and
               goeth
               beyond
               the
               Bounds
               of
               Sobriety
               :
               But
               to
               turn
               it
               all
               to
               the
               greatest
               Reallity
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               's
               said
               of
               Christ
               without
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Allegory
               and
               Figure
               of
               the
               Substance
               within
               ,
               as
               is
               effectually
               proved
               ,
               is
               a
               plain
               overthrowing
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               
            
             
               But
               it
               's
               very
               hard
               to
               conceive
               how
               this
               Seed
               Christ
               within
               ,
               as
               G.
               F.
               holds
               it
               forth
               ,
               was
               or
               could
               be
               tempted
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               to
               lust
               after
               the
               Creature
               ;
               seeing
               ,
               as
               he
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Creature
               it self
               ,
               can
               it
               be
               supposed
               that
               the
               Devil
               would
               or
               could
               tempt
               the
               Godhead
               to
               lust
               after
               the
               Creature
               ;
               and
               what
               this
               Seed
               can
               be
               ,
               which
               G.
               F.
               calls
               Christ
               that
               's
               buried
               in
               the
               wicked
               ;
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               and
               Spirits
               in
               Prison
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               Prisoners
               in
               Hell
               ,
               that
               the
               Quakers
               have
               preached
               to
               ,
               that
               's
               no
               Creature
               ,
               nor
               God
               ,
               nor
               any
               Part
               of
               the
               divine
               Essence
               ,
               for
               that
               cannot
               be
               divided
               into
               Parts
               ,
               is
               unaccountable
               ?
            
             
               There
               yet
               remains
               three
               or
               four
               Passages
               which
               were
               objected
               in
               a
               printed
               Sheet
               ,
               called
               
                 An
                 Account
                 from
              
               Colchester
               ,
               against
               G.
               W.
               and
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               to
               which
               these
               seven
               Quakers
               in
               Colchester
               have
               given
               their
               Reply
               by
               way
               of
               Vindication
               ,
               but
               all
               grosly
               fallacious
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               call
               ,
               
                 Some
                 Account
                 from
              
               Calchester
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               in
               what
               follows
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 was
                 objected
                 against
                 G.
                 W.
                 out
                 of
                 his
              
               Truth
               defending
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               
                 page
                 65.
                 
                 Christopher
                 Wade
              
               affirmeth
               ,
               That
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               doth
               instruct
               Men
               to
               lay
               fast
               hold
               of
               ,
               and
               to
               abide
               in
               such
               a
               Faith
               which
               confideth
               in
               himself
               ,
               being
               without
               Men.
               
                 To
                 this
                 G.
                 W.
                 answereth
              
               ,
               That
               's
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               ,
               who
               preached
               the
               Word
               of
               Faith
               that
               was
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               Faith
               stood
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               them
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Their
                 Defence
                 is
              
               ,
               That
               
                 George
                 White
                 head
                 's
              
               Intent
               in
               this
               Answer
               ,
               was
               not
               against
               C.
               Wade's
               excluding
               Christ's
               spiritual
               Appearance
               and
               Work
               of
               Righteousness
               out
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               by
               affirming
               ,
               That
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               doth
               totally
               condomn
               all
               such
               Faith
               which
               doth
               trust
               ,
               that
               Men
               are
               righteous
               in
               their
               own
               Bodies
               by
               what
               Spirit
               soever
               ,
               either
               from
               Heaven
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               that
               Righteousness
               is
               wrought
               in
               Mens
               Bodies
               ;
               
                 p.
                 ibid.
              
               Whereby
               ●e
               opposed
               Christ's
               Work
               of
               Regeneration
               in
               true
               Believers
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               affirming
               that
               the
               true
               Christ
               doth
               prove
               himself
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               suppose
               C.
               Wade
               had
               erred
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               this
               doth
               not
               justifie
               this
               most
               scandalous
               Assertion
               of
               
                 George
                 Whitehead
              
               .
               That
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               Rom.
               10.
               to
               confide
               in
               Christ
               without
               Men
               ,
               whereas
               Rom.
               10.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               That
               to
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               without
               us
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               confess
               him
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               our
               Salvation
               .
               It
               's
               observable
               how
               both
               they
               and
               G.
               W.
               himself
               waves
               giving
               a
               plain
               and
               positive
               Answer
               to
               this
               great
               Objection
               .
               They
               say
               indeed
               ,
               in
               page
               21.
               
               
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 true
                 Faith
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 this
                 Faith
                 respects
                 Christ
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 without
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
               But
               they
               do
               not
               tell
               what
               they
               mean
               by
               Christ
               as
               without
               us
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ;
               not
               one
               Word
               of
               their
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               both
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               and
               who
               as
               Man
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               created
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               Nature
               with
               the
               Nature
               of
               other
               Men
               (
               but
               without
               Sin
               )
               is
               in
               the
               Heavens
               in
               our
               glorified
               Nature
               :
               This
               being
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               mainly
               objected
               on
               this
               Head
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               will
               not
               ,
               nor
               dare
               not
               give
               a
               plain
               Answer
               unto
               ,
               nor
               G.
               W.
               either
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               detect
               his
               and
               their
               gross
               Error
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               or
               he
               give
               a
               sound
               Answer
               ,
               it
               will
               prove
               they
               are
               changed
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               reflect
               on
               G.
               W's
               Infallibility
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               grosly
               abuse
               C.
               Wade
               for
               his
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               G.
               W.
               has
               not
               fairly
               nor
               duely
               represented
               ;
               for
               C.
               Wade
               ,
               in
               that
               very
               Page
               ,
               doth
               clear
               himself
               ,
               both
               against
               a
               lying
               Charge
               ,
               first
               ,
               in
               G.
               F.
               who
               charged
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               did
               totally
               exclude
               Works
               without
               any
               Distinction
               ,
               G.
               M.
               p.
               298.
               
               And
               the
               like
               false
               Charge
               doth
               G.
               W.
               load
               him
               with
               ,
               That
               he
               opposed
               Christ's
               Work
               of
               Regeneration
               in
               true
               Believers
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               extremely
               false
               Charge
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               sheweth
               at
               length
               ;
               but
               he
               did
               only
               exclude
               them
               from
               being
               the
               meritorious
               Cause
               of
               our
               Justification
               ,
               and
               the
               Foundation
               of
               our
               Faith
               ;
               so
               that
               though
               Sanctification
               and
               good
               Works
               are
               necessary
               ,
               and
               none
               can
               be
               either
               justified
               or
               saved
               without
               them
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               trust
               in
               them
               ,
               nor
               make
               a
               Saviour
               of
               them
               .
               But
               it
               's
               no
               Wonder
               that
               G.
               W.
               blames
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               
                 Voice
                 of
                 Wisdom
              
               ,
               pleads
               for
               the
               Meritoriousness
               of
               good
               Works
               in
               Men
               ,
               as
               grosly
               as
               the
               grossest
               Papists
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               grosly
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               its
               proper
               Place
               .
               But
               this
               is
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               and
               his
               Brethrens
               common
               Work
               ,
               to
               misrepresent
               their
               Opponents
               ,
               to
               hide
               their
               own
               vile
               Heresies
               .
               And
               as
               for
               C.
               
               Wade's
               saying
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 proved
                 himself
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               meer
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               he
               explains
               himself
               ;
               he
               quoted
               for
               it
               ,
               Christ's
               own
               Words
               ,
               
                 Handle
                 me
                 and
                 feel
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Spirit
                 has
                 not
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bones
                 as
                 ye
                 see
                 me
                 have
              
               ;
               and
               was
               not
               that
               a
               sufficient
               Proof
               that
               the
               Man
               Christ
               was
               not
               a
               meer
               Spirit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Proofs
             on
             the
             sixth
             Head
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             is
             a
             Part
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             G.
             VVhitehead
             
               is
               at
               great
               Pains
               .
               in
               his
            
             Truth
             and
             Innocency
             ,
             
               page
               7.
               and
               9.
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               when
            
             George
             Fox
             said
             ,
             The
             Soul
             was
             a
             Part
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             Being
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             mean
             the
             rational
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             calls
             the
             reasonable
             Soul
             or
             Spirit
             formed
             in
             Man
             ,
             but
             that
             divine
             Inspiration
             or
             Breath
             of
             Life
             ,
             whereby
             Man
             became
             a
             living
             Soul
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             and
             universal
             Soul
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             even
             the
             Soul
             ,
             or
             Life
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             some
             phrase
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             
               Joseph
               VVyeth
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Switch
             ,
             page
             53.
             pleads
             ,
             That
             he
             meant
             not
             
               That
               the
               created
               Soul
               was
               a
               Part
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             
               George
               Fox
            
             held
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               was
               created
               .
            
             But
             none
             of
             them
             give
             the
             least
             effectual
             Proof
             out
             of
             his
             Books
             ,
             where
             
               George
               Fox
            
             mentions
             any
             created
             Soul
             to
             be
             in
             Man
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Part
             of
             God
             :
             Their
             Inferences
             are
             weak
             ,
             as
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Soul
               :
               The
               Soul
               is
               in
               Transgression
               in
               Death
               :
               The
               Soul
               redeemed
               rejoyceth
               in
               God
               :
            
             All
             this
             doth
             not
             prove
             ;
             that
             
               George
               Fox
            
             did
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             Considerations
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             Part
             of
             God
             :
             For
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Soul
             being
             a
             Part
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             part
             rejoyceth
             in
             God
             the
             Fulness
             ;
             and
             God
             or
             Christ
             considered
             as
             the
             Fulness
             ,
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Soul
             that
             is
             a
             Part
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             Soul
             being
             like
             a
             Drop
             of
             Water
             returning
             into
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             so
             taught
             the
             Ranters
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             Creatures
             were
             Parts
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Substance
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             so
             saith
             
               George
               Fox
            
             expresly
             ,
             
               Great
               Mistery
            
             ,
             page
             99.
             and
             
               Edward
               Burrough
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Collection
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             pag.
             827
             ,
             828.
             
             And
             
               George
               Fox
            
             denieth
             ,
             That
             
               either
               Christ
               or
               Men
               have
               a
               Humane
               Soul
               ,
               or
               that
               Christ
               hath
               either
               a
               Humane
               Soul
               or
               Body
               ,
            
             Great
             Mistery
             ,
             pag.
             99
             ,
             100.
             
             His
             Objection
             is
             idle
             against
             Humane
             ,
             as
             signifying
             Earthly
             ,
             from
             Humus
             ,
             the
             Ground
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             Cloak
             to
             cover
             his
             gross
             Eerror
             .
          
           
             None
             of
             his
             Opponents
             said
             ,
             the
             Soul
             was
             from
             the
             Earth
             :
             He
             might
             as
             much
             object
             against
             the
             Language
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             calleth
             Christ
             
               the
               second
               Adam
            
             ,
             the
             Word
             Adam
             signifying
             
               Red
               Earth
            
             .
             That
             the
             Soul
             is
             in
             Transgression
             in
             Death
             ,
             proves
             not
             that
             
               George
               Fox
            
             did
             not
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Part
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             and
             other
             Teachers
             among
             the
             Quakers
             teach
             ,
             That
             what
             they
             call
             the
             Seed
             Christ
             ,
             is
             crucified
             in
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             is
             held
             in
             Satans
             Chains
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             these
             Chains
             but
             Sins
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             proved
             out
             of
             
               Truth
               's
               Def.
            
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             
               But
               for
               a
               full
               and
               clear
               Evidence
               ,
               that
            
             George
             Fox
             
               did
               hold
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               to
               be
               a
               Part
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
            
             Magnus
             Byne
             
               his
               Book
               ,
               called
            
             ,
             The
             scornful
             Quakers
             answered
             .
             
               Great
               Mistery
               ,
               p.
            
             90.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             Soul
             without
             Beginning
             coming
             from
             God
             ,
             returning
             into
             God
             again
             ,
             who
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             Hand
             ?
             
               And
               in
               Answer
               to
            
             Jonathan
             Clapham
             
               his
               Book
               ,
               called
            
             A
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               Great
               Mistery
               ,
               page
            
             100.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             that
             cometh
             out
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             God's
             Hand
             ,
             part
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             God
             and
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             again
             ,
             which
             Soul
             Christ
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             and
             well
             observed
             ,
             that
             this
             Opposition
             that
             
               George
               Fox
            
             made
             to
             those
             Men
             and
             his
             other
             Opponents
             ,
             as
             
               Richard
               Baxter
            
             ,
             and
             the
             five
             Ministers
             of
             
               New
               Castle
            
             ,
             about
             the
             Soul
             which
             they
             denied
             to
             be
             a
             Part
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             without
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             he
             affirmed
             it
             was
             .
             [
             By
             Opposition
             to
             them
             ]
             was
             not
             about
             any
             divine
             
             Soul
             in
             the
             Soul
             that
             was
             the
             Life
             or
             Soul
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             
               George
               VVhitehead
            
             would
             have
             it
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             means
             ,
             God
             or
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             in
             all
             Disputes
             ,
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Dispute
             is
             one
             betwixt
             the
             Opponent
             and
             the
             Respondent
             ;
             and
             though
             sometimes
             ,
             where
             the
             Matter
             is
             intricate
             and
             nice
             ,
             the
             Subject
             is
             hard
             to
             find
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             Opponent
             may
             mean
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Respondent
             another
             ;
             yet
             in
             a
             Case
             that
             is
             clear
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             this
             Case
             is
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Difficulty
             about
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             as
             indeed
             here
             there
             is
             none
             ;
             which
             Subject
             of
             Dispute
             betwixt
             
               George
               Fox
            
             and
             his
             Opponents
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             purely
             and
             simply
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             divine
             Principle
             in
             the
             Soul.
             As
             to
             instance
             from
             
               Magnus
               Byne
            
             ,
             the
             Beginning
             of
             this
             Controversie
             betwixt
             
               Magnus
               Byne
            
             and
             
               George
               Fox
            
             ,
             about
             the
             Soul
             ,
             was
             by
             a
             Question
             that
             
               Magnus
               Byne
            
             put
             to
             
               Thomas
               Lawson
            
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             [
             see
             in
             
               Magnus
               Byne
            
             ,
             The
             scornful
             Quaker
             answered
             ,
             page
             103.
             ]
             
               VVhat
               is
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               Preciousness
               of
               it
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               says
               ,
               It
               is
               more
               worth
               than
               all
               the
               VVorld
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             this
             
               Thomas
               Lawson
            
             the
             Quaker
             answers
             ,
             
               The
               Ministers
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               come
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               such
               know
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               watch
               for
               the
               Soul
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
               But
               thy
               watching
               is
               for
               the
               Fliece
               ,
               and
               art
               querying
               what
               the
               Soul
               is
               which
               lies
               in
               Death
               ,
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               Condemnation
               so
               long
               as
               it
               lives
               ,
               and
               the
               false
               Accuser
               lives
               ,
               and
               it
               the
               First-born
               knows
               not
               ,
               nor
               the
               Preciousness
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               prefers
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               obeys
               it
               before
               the
               Light
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               sells
               the
               Soul
               for
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               thou
               dost
               who
               professest
               him
               in
               thy
               Lip-talk
               ,
               but
               denies
               him
               in
               Practice
               ,
               Ways
               ,
               and
               Conversation
               ,
               though
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               The
               Soul
               is
               more
               worth
               than
               all
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             To
             which
             ,
             
               Magnus
               Byne
            
             ,
             his
             Opponent
             thus
             replieth
             ;
             
               In
               all
               this
               Answer
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Tittle
               unto-the
               Question
               ;
               here
               it
               appears
               thy
               perfect
               knowledge
               fails
               thee
               .
               Here
               thou
               guessest
               ,
               that
               the
               Soul
               is
               Christ
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               First-born
               the
               Scripture
               mentions
               ;
               and
               so
               according
               to
               thy
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Christ
               it
               seems
               may
               be
               damned
               and
               cast
               into
               Hell
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               Fear
               him
               who
               is
               able
               to
               cast
               Body
               and
               Soul
               into
               Hell.
               See
               how
               dark
               thou
               art
               in
               making
               no
               Difference
               between
               the
               Soul
               and
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Soul
               is
               indeed
               a
               precious
               thing
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Infiniteness
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               World
               cannot
               satisfie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Man
               was
               a
               Fool
               that
               said
               ,
               Soul
               ,
               take
               thine
               Ease
               because
               thy
               Barns
               are
               full
               ;
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               this
               kind
               of
               Infiniteness
               in
               the
               Soul
               as
               being
               restless
               ,
               till
               it
               return
               to
               God
               ;
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               Infiniteness
               it self
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               the
               First-born
               ,
               for
               of
               whole
               Man
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Soul
               is
               the
               more
               noble
               Part
               ,
               
                 VVhat
                 is
                 Man
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 mindful
                 of
                 him
                 ?
              
               Heb.
               2.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Man
               you
               see
               is
               inferior
               unto
               the
               Angels
               ,
               much
               more
               inferior
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               And
               farther
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               though
               the
               Soul
               be
               the
               Seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               be
               hid
               there
               as
               a
               Treasure
               in
               a
               Field
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               innermost
               Room
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               yet
               the
               Soul
               cannot
               comprehend
               the
               infinite
               Majesty
               ;
               so
               Christ
               in
               his
               diviner
               Essence
               or
               Being
               ,
               much
               less
               ,
               can
               it
               be
               Christ
               who
               is
               God
               over
               all
               blessed
               for
               evermore
               ?
               And
               though
               there
               be
               indeed
               a
               blessed
               Union
               and
               Fellowship
               between
               Christ
               and
               an
               holy
               Soul
               ,
               yet
               still
               there
               is
               a
               vast
               Difference
               between
               the
               Essence
               or
               being
               of
               the
               Soul
               and
               Christ
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               still
               a
               Creature
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               the
               Creator
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Next
             he
             comes
             to
             give
             his
             own
             Definition
             of
             it
             ;
             
               The
               Soul
               (
               saith
               
                 Magnus
                 Byne
              
               )
               is
               a
               most
               noble
               Power
               ,
               a
               living
               Being
               ,
               an
               Essence
               that
               quickens
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               yet
               dies
               not
               ,
               sleeps
               not
               when
               the
               Body
               dies
               and
               sleeps
               ,
               but
               returns
               unto
               God
               who
               gave
               it
               :
               This
               Soul
               is
               a
               little
               Map
               of
               the
               great
               World
               ,
               and
               makes
               Man
               a
               little
               
               World
               ;
               for
               in
               his
               Soul
               is
               comprehended
               the
               Life
               of
               Plants
               ,
               the
               Sense
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               the
               Reason
               of
               Men
               and
               Angels
               :
               This
               Soul
               quickens
               and
               makes
               Man
               a
               living
               Creature
               ,
               a
               sensitive
               Creature
               ,
               a
               rational
               Creature
               .
               After
               he
               has
               described
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               (
               which
               he
               expresly
               calls
               a
               Creature
               ,
               as
               above
               quoted
               )
               in
               its
               several
               Powers
               and
               Faculties
               of
               the
               Mind
               ,
               Reason
               ,
               Judgment
               ,
               Will
               ,
               Memory
               ,
               Fancy
               ,
               Appetite
               and
               Affections
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               created
               Soul
               of
               Man
               :
               He
               saith
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               Life
               of
               our
               Life
               ,
               and
               Soul
               of
               our
               Soul
               ;
               he
               proceeds
               very
               regularly
               to
               tell
               ,
               That
               in
               this
               Soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Spirit
               or
               Mind
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               highest
               Power
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               regenerated
               and
               resigned
               ,
               lives
               the
               great
               King
               manifested
               ;
               here
               he
               dwells
               as
               in
               
                 Mount
                 Sion
              
               ,
               here
               he
               delights
               to
               be
               as
               in
               his
               Temple
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               unenlightened
               and
               unrenewed
               ,
               Christ
               lies
               hid
               and
               is
               as
               one
               dead
               [
               note
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               dead
               ,
               as
               the
               Quakers
               say
               ,
               but
               is
               as
               one
               dead
               ]
               and
               unsavory
               unto
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Soul
               is
               in
               Darkness
               ,
               Weakness
               ,
               Sinfulness
               ,
               Sorrow
               ,
               Fear
               ,
               Bondage
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             
               Magnus
               Byne
            
             doth
             so
             clearly
             state
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Controversie
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             Quakers
             his
             Opponents
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               Soul
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             the
             
               created
               reasonable
               Soul
            
             ,
             that
             is
             neither
             God
             nor
             Christ
             ,
             though
             he
             owneth
             that
             God
             and
             Christ
             are
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             both
             regenerate
             and
             unregenerate
             ,
             but
             after
             different
             Manners
             ,
             that
             he
             leaves
             no
             room
             for
             any
             of
             the
             least
             Capacity
             of
             Understanding
             to
             mistake
             the
             true
             Subject
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               George
               Fox
            
             ,
             whom
             
               Joseph
               Wyeth
            
             magnifieth
             as
             the
             APOSTLE
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             such
             a
             Sot
             as
             not
             to
             understand
             the
             true
             Subject
             of
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             
               Soul
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             the
             reasonable
             Soul
             ,
             that
             which
             
               thinks
               ,
               wills
               ,
               loves
               ,
               which
               dieth
               not
               when
               the
               Body
               dieth
               ,
            
             and
             which
             again
             and
             again
             he
             calleth
             a
             Creature
             ,
             and
             the
             created
             Soul
             ,
             distinguisheth
             it
             from
             Christ
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             is
             the
             Life
             of
             our
             Life
             ,
             and
             Soul
             of
             our
             Soul.
             [
             The
             same
             Expression
             used
             by
             
               George
               VVhitehead
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Truth
               and
               Innocency
            
             .
             ]
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             clear
             stating
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             [
             and
             not
             that
             divine
             Principle
             in
             the
             Soul.
             ]
             
               George
               Fox
            
             doth
             make
             a
             great
             Difference
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             sets
             himself
             in
             great
             Opposition
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             needs
             have
             it
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             only
             Subject
             of
             the
             Dispute
             ]
             is
             without
             Beginning
             ,
             coming
             from
             God
             ,
             returning
             to
             God
             again
             .
             Also
             he
             opposeth
             Magnus
             Byne's
             Saying
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Infiniteness
             in
             the
             Soul
             [
             viz.
             with
             Respect
             to
             the
             Largeness
             of
             its
             Desires
             ,
             which
             the
             whole
             World
             cannot
             satisfie
             ,
             as
             he
             explained
             himself
             ;
             ]
             but
             it
             is
             not
             Infiniteness
             it self
             ,
             which
             
               George
               Fox
            
             wrongly
             quotes
             by
             adding
             the
             Word
             IN
             ,
             making
             him
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             Infiniteness
             IN
             it self
             ,
             which
             mars
             the
             Sense
             :
             But
             
               George
               Fox
            
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             M.
             B.
             will
             have
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             [
             which
             was
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Dispute
             ]
             to
             be
             Infiniteness
             it self
             without
             Beginning
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Here
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             
               Daniel
               Philips
            
             objected
             ,
             That
             Disputants
             might
             differ
             about
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Opponent
             might
             mean
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Respondent
             another
             :
             But
             I
             answered
             ,
             They
             might
             so
             ,
             when
             the
             Matter
             is
             intricate
             and
             obscure
             by
             Ambiguities
             of
             Words
             ;
             but
             it
             could
             not
             be
             so
             here
             ,
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Dispute
             being
             so
             clearly
             proposed
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             a
             Sot
             or
             Cheat
             could
             or
             would
             mistake
             the
             Subject
             ,
             which
             the
             Quakers
             will
             not
             allow
             
               G.
               F.
            
             to
             be
             ,
             having
             so
             great
             an
             Esteem
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Age.
             
          
           
           
             And
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             all
             the
             Disputes
             betwixt
             
               George
               Fox
            
             and
             his
             other
             Opponents
             about
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             were
             only
             about
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             about
             God
             or
             Christ
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             for
             they
             all
             did
             contend
             there
             was
             a
             real
             Distinction
             betwixt
             the
             Soul
             and
             God
             or
             Christ
             who
             was
             in
             it
             :
             But
             
               George
               Fox
            
             would
             allow
             none
             ,
             but
             still
             contended
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             ,
             concerning
             which
             they
             and
             he
             disputed
             ,
             was
             a
             Part
             of
             God
             without
             Beginning
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             his
             Great
             Mistery
             ,
             page
             91.
             he
             blames
             
               Magnus
               Byne
            
             for
             calling
             the
             Soul
             a
             Creature
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             Babylon
             and
             Confusion
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Dispute
             with
             the
             five
             Ministers
             of
             
               New
               Castle
            
             ,
             Great
             Mistery
             ,
             pag.
             227
             ,
             228.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Soul
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               divine
               and
               immortal
            
             ;
             also
             he
             most
             grosly
             wrongs
             the
             five
             Ministers
             of
             
               New
               Castle
            
             ,
             and
             charges
             them
             with
             holding
             it
             to
             be
             their
             own
             Principle
             ;
             Great
             Mistery
             ,
             page
             227.
             
             
               That
               the
               Soul
               is
               a
               Part
               of
               the
               divine
               Essence
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             his
             Great
             Mistery
             ,
             page
             29.
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             
               And
               so
               you
               five
               have
               judged
               your selves
               to
               be
               Blasphemers
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               The
               Soul
               was
               Part
               of
               the
               divine
               Essence
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               Blasphemy
               to
               say
               so
               .
            
             This
             he
             most
             unjustly
             chargeth
             in
             them
             ,
             quoting
             their
             Book
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               A
               Discovery
               of
               that
               Generation
               of
               Men
               called
               Quakers
            
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             very
             Book
             ,
             which
             was
             produced
             and
             the
             Words
             quoted
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             page
             5.
             the
             five
             Ministers
             deliver
             it
             ,
             not
             as
             any
             Position
             of
             theirs
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Positions
             [
             having
             this
             Title
             on
             the
             Top
             ,
             
               Quakers
               Positions
            
             ]
             being
             the
             third
             in
             Number
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             being
             seventeen
             ]
             
               That
               the
               Soul
               is
               a
               Part
               of
               the
               divine
               Essence
               .
            
             What
             Excuse
             can
             
               George
               VVhitehead
            
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Brethren
             find
             for
             this
             palpable
             Injustice
             in
             
               George
               Fox
            
             ?
             Could
             he
             be
             so
             sottish
             as
             not
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             five
             Ministers
             Positions
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             call
             the
             
               Quakers
               Positions
            
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             expresly
             blame
             and
             disown
             ,
             and
             give
             their
             Arguments
             against
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             was
             not
             so
             ignoratly
             sottish
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             what
             can
             it
             be
             construed
             but
             a
             wilful
             Lie
             thus
             for
             him
             to
             charge
             them
             ?
          
           
             And
             for
             a
             further
             Confirmation
             that
             
               George
               Fox
            
             did
             hold
             ,
             That
             that
             very
             Soul
             of
             Man
             [
             which
             
               George
               VVhitehead
            
             calls
             the
             reasonable
             and
             rational
             Soul
             ,
             
               Truth
               and
               Innocency
            
             ,
             pag.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             which
             
               George
               VVhitehead
            
             confesseth
             hath
             sinned
             ]
             doth
             not
             sin
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             at
             any
             time
             a
             sinful
             Soul
             ;
             consequently
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             a
             Part
             of
             God
             ;
             I
             bring
             a
             Quotation
             out
             of
             his
             Great
             Mistery
             ,
             page
             337.
             
             
               George
               Fox
            
             quotes
             his
             Opponent
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Soul
               of
               Man
               is
               a
               reasonable
               sinful
               Substance
               :
            
             To
             this
             
               George
               Fox
            
             answers
             ,
             
               How
               can
               that
               which
               is
               sinful
               be
               reasonable
               ?
               And
               if
               that
               which
               is
               unsinful
               be
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               sinful
               be
               reasonable
               both
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               one
               in
               Vnity
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             will
             take
             the
             Soul
             for
             an
             Offering
             for
             Sin
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               5.
               3.
               
               See
               how
               thou
               and
               the
               Prophet
               agrees
               here
               .
               But
               what
               is
               that
               Soul
               that
               the
               wicked
               is
               not
               able
               to
               kill
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               in
               his
               Hand
               ?
               And
               this
               is
               a
               Lye
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               which
               is
               reasonable
               is
               sinful
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             how
             grosly
             he
             perverts
             that
             Place
             in
             
               Isa
               .
               53.
               10.
               
               When
               thou
               shall
               make
               his
               Soul
               an
               Offering
               for
               Sin
               :
            
             This
             is
             understood
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Man
             Christ
             who
             suffered
             without
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             Soul
             within
             us
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             George
             Fox's
             Notion
             ;
             and
             this
             very
             Soul
             in
             Men
             ,
             this
             reasonable
             Soul
             ,
             
               George
               Fox
            
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Odering
             for
             Sin
             :
             And
             because
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             therefore
             he
             concludes
             it
             is
             not
             sinful
             ,
             not
             capable
             of
             sinning
             ;
             yet
             
               George
               Whitehead
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               reasonable
               Soul
               is
               capable
               of
               sinning
               ,
               and
               hath
               sinned
               in
               Men
               (
               though
               it
               never
               
               sinned
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             )
             See
             how
             these
             two
             Apostles
             do
             now
             contradict
             one
             anoother
             ,
             and
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             fallible
             !
             Note
             ,
             again
             ,
             how
             
               George
               Fox
            
             thought
             he
             put
             a
             very
             puzzling
             Query
             to
             his
             Opponent
             to
             convince
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             reasonable
             Soul
             in
             Men
             did
             not
             sin
             ;
             
               What
               is
               that
               Soul
               that
               the
               wicked
               cannot
               kill
               ?
            
             Surely
             by
             this
             Query
             
               George
               Fox
            
             meant
             the
             Soul
             that
             the
             wicked
             cannot
             kill
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Soul
             that
             could
             sin
             ,
             wherein
             he
             sheweth
             his
             great
             Ignorance
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             wicked
             cannot
             kill
             the
             sinful
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             yet
             as
             Christ
             said
             in
             the
             following
             Words
             ,
             
               He
               is
               to
               be
               feared
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             God
             ,
             
               that
               can
               cast
               both
               Soul
               and
               Body
               into
               Hell
               Fire
               :
            
             Now
             what
             Soul
             can
             be
             cast
             into
             Hell
             Fire
             ,
             but
             the
             Soul
             that
             sinneth
             ?
             But
             lastly
             ,
             By
             George
             Fox's
             Argument
             ,
             That
             
               if
               the
               sinful
               Soul
               be
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               the
               unsinful
               Soul
               be
               reasonable
               also
               ,
            
             then
             they
             are
             one
             in
             Unity
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Absurdity
             ;
             thus
             he
             hath
             plainly
             disclosed
             the
             Mistery
             of
             his
             profound
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Branch
             of
             Ranterism
             ,
             viz.
             that
             there
             are
             but
             two
             Principles
             ,
             one
             good
             in
             Man
             ,
             that
             never
             sinneth
             or
             doth
             evil
             ,
             the
             other
             bad
             ,
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             and
             never
             doeth
             good
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             Part
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             a
             Part
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             And
             his
             denying
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Soul
             doth
             sin
             at
             one
             Time
             ,
             and
             doth
             well
             at
             another
             Time
             ,
             clearly
             proveth
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             either
             a
             Part
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             And
             he
             discovereth
             his
             great
             Ignorance
             ,
             in
             denying
             that
             the
             reasonable
             Soul
             is
             sinful
             ,
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             no
             Soul
             but
             a
             reasonable
             Soul
             ,
             is
             or
             can
             be
             sinful
             :
             for
             what
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             the
             Beasts
             uncapable
             of
             sinning
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             not
             reasonable
             ?
          
           
             And
             whereas
             his
             Opponent
             had
             very
             well
             argued
             ,
             that
             
               the
               evil
               Spirits
               are
               both
               sinful
               and
               reasonable
               ;
               George
               Fox
            
             answereth
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               Lie
               ,
               for
               reasonable
               is
               not
               sinful
               ,
               unreasonable
               is
               sinful
            
             ;
             quoting
             2
             
               Thess
               .
               3.
               2.
               
               And
               that
               we
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               unreasonable
               and
               wicked
               Men
               ,
            
             for
             all
             Men
             have
             not
             Faith.
             But
             this
             doth
             nothing
             favour
             his
             Manichean
             Notion
             ;
             he
             was
             so
             ignorant
             as
             not
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             Faculty
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Act
             of
             Reason
             ,
             when
             Men
             that
             are
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             have
             reasonable
             Souls
             ,
             act
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             ;
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             unreasonable
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             Act
             ;
             but
             still
             ,
             the
             Soul
             that
             sinneth
             is
             reasonable
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             rational
             Faculty
             ,
             nor
             could
             evil
             Spirits
             sin
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             reasonable
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             indued
             with
             rational
             Faculties
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Word
             ,
             in
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.
             2.
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             is
             not
             so
             properly
             translated
             Unreasonable
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             it
             is
             on
             the
             Margin
             )
             Absurd
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             such
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             Reason
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             give
             place
             to
             Reason
             ,
             but
             act
             contrary
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             
               George
               Fox
            
             ,
             had
             he
             had
             the
             right
             Use
             of
             his
             Reason
             ,
             might
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             an
             Argument
             against
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             being
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             it
             acts
             unreasonably
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             an
             Argument
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             enlightened
             by
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             because
             it
             often
             acts
             contrary
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             for
             a
             further
             Confirmation
             of
             George
             Fox's
             Doctrine
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Soul
             that
             is
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Soul
             that
             is
             saved
             ,
             or
             is
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             is
             only
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Seed
             within
             Men
             :
             Hear
             what
             
               George
               Fox
            
             saith
             ,
             Great
             Mistery
             ,
             page
             324.
             he
             quotes
             his
             Opponent
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Seed
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Promise
               of
               Salvation
               is
               made
               ,
               is
               or
               hath
               been
               Sinners
               .
            
             This
             he
             opposeth
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Promise
               of
               God
               is
               to
               the
               Seed
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               laden
               as
               a
               Cart
               with
               Shaves
               by
               the
               Sinner
               ,
               which
               Seed
               is
               the
               Hope
               Christ
               ,
               that
               purifies
               even
               as
               
               God
               is
               pure
               :
            
             So
             this
             Promise
             is
             not
             to
             Seeds
             ,
             as
             many
             ,
             but
             to
             one
             ,
             the
             Seed
             which
             is
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               In
               the
               same
               Paragraph
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             So
             here
             is
             the
             Creature
             come
             to
             know
             its
             Liberty
             amongst
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Seed
             Christ
             ,
             never
             sinned
             in
             the
             Male
             nor
             in
             the
             Female
             .
          
           
             Note
             what
             he
             means
             by
             the
             Creature
             that
             comes
             to
             know
             its
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             sinned
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             Promise
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             seems
             not
             intelligible
             ,
             for
             he
             denieth
             that
             the
             Seed
             is
             a
             Creature
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             that
             to
             which
             the
             Promise
             of
             Salvation
             is
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Seed
             Christ
             in
             the
             Male
             and
             in
             the
             Female
             that
             never
             sinned
             ;
             but
             he
             grosly
             perverts
             that
             Place
             in
             Gal.
             3.
             16.
             for
             by
             the
             Seed
             Christ
             ,
             is
             there
             meant
             Christ
             as
             he
             came
             outwardly
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             out
             of
             
             Abraham's
             Loins
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             was
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
             but
             this
             was
             not
             to
             a
             Seed
             within
             that
             needed
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Like
               to
               this
               is
               what
               he
               saith
               in
               Great
               Mistery
               ,
               p.
               15.
               having
               quoted
               his
               Opponent
               saying
               ,
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             Man
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             but
             Man
             :
             
               To
               this
               he
               thus
               opposeth
            
             ,
             How
             then
             Ministred
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Christ
             spake
             to
             the
             Spirits
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             was
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             Gift
             that
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Father
             speaks
             within
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Light
             it
             shines
             in
             the
             Heart
             ?
             Here
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             for
             Correction
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             Reproof
             of
             thee
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             speak
             to
             in
             Man
             but
             Man.
             
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               In
               Great
               Mystery
               ,
               p.
               187
               ,
               he
               quotes
               his
               Opponent
               saying
               ,
            
             It
             would
             be
             good
             News
             ,
             if
             the
             Quakers
             should
             go
             and
             preach
             to
             the
             Spirits
             in
             Hell.
             
               To
               this
               he
               answers
            
             ,
             The
             Quakers
             have
             been
             among
             the
             Prisoners
             that
             be
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             ministred
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             CORRUPTIONS
             shall
             go
             into
             the
             Fire
             that
             hath
             no
             End
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             do
             wickedly
             and
             forget
             God
             ,
             shall
             go
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             Death
             and
             Hell
             shall
             go
             into
             the
             Lake
             of
             Fire
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             more
             in
             these
             Words
             yet
             than
             thou
             canst
             receive
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             the
             Salvation
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             but
             specially
             them
             that
             believe
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             thus
             we
             see
             he
             is
             very
             charitable
             ,
             and
             the
             Quakers
             Ministers
             are
             very
             charitable
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             been
             among
             the
             Prisoners
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             preached
             to
             that
             .
             But
             how
             is
             this
             great
             Charity
             consistent
             with
             his
             saying
             ,
             That
             that
             which
             sinneth
             is
             not
             saved
             ,
             unless
             he
             mean
             that
             Sin
             is
             not
             saved
             ,
             though
             the
             Creature
             is
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               very
               same
               Doctrine
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Soul
               ,
               I
               find
               asserted
               by
            
             Edward
             Burrough
             
               in
               his
               Works
               ,
               Coll.
               page
            
             27.
             
             Thou
             sayest
             ,
             one
             of
             us
             told
             thee
             ,
             
               That
               that
               which
               sinned
               could
               not
               be
               saved
               .
               I
               answer
               (
               saith
            
             Edward
             Burrough
             )
             It
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Reach
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             thy
             vulturous
             Eye
             shall
             never
             see
             it
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             The
             Soul
             that
             sinneth
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             every
             Man
             must
             die
             for
             his
             own
             Iniquity
             :
             If
             thou
             hast
             an
             Ear
             ,
             thou
             mayst
             hear
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             Agreement
             of
             these
             two
             great
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             about
             the
             Souls
             that
             sin
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             saved
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             how
             grosly
             doth
             
               Edward
               Burrough
            
             pervert
             those
             Scriptures
             to
             prove
             his
             most
             corrupt
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             is
             plain
             Ranterism
             ?
             Because
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Soul
               that
               sinneth
               must
               die
            
             ;
             doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             That
             it
             cannot
             afterwards
             be
             saved
             ,
             both
             from
             Death
             ,
             and
             Sin
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             it
             ?
             Indeed
             Sin
             hath
             brought
             a
             Spiritual
             Death
             upon
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             :
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             Must
             they
             therefore
             none
             of
             them
             that
             have
             sinned
             be
             saved
             ?
             Had
             
             not
             the
             Ephesians
             been
             great
             Sinners
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             dead
             in
             their
             Sins
             and
             Trespasses
             ,
             yet
             these
             very
             same
             Men
             having
             the
             same
             Souls
             ,
             were
             quickened
             and
             made
             alive
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               And
               you
               hath
               he
               quickened
               who
               were
               dead
               in
               Trespasses
               and
               Sins
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             
               George
               Whitehead
            
             himself
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             absurd
             Doctrine
             with
             G.
             F.
             and
             
               Edward
               Burrough
            
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             
               He-goats
               Horn
            
             ,
             pag.
             11
             ,
             12.
             denieth
             that
             Christ
             hath
             our
             Nature
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Nature
             in
             Men
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             sinned
             ,
             aud
             by
             which
             they
             did
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             in
             his
             
               Voice
               of
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             page
             20.
             he
             holdeth
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               is
               both
               the
               Efficient
               and
               Subject
               of
               the
               good
               Works
               that
               are
               wrought
               in
               Men
               ,
            
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Men
             ,
             or
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             that
             repent
             ,
             believe
             ,
             obey
             God
             ,
             but
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             must
             say
             ,
             The
             Soul
             that
             believes
             ,
             repents
             ,
             obeys
             ,
             is
             Christ
             ;
             and
             though
             in
             his
             later
             Books
             he
             seems
             to
             deny
             this
             ,
             yet
             will
             retract
             nothing
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             reflect
             on
             his
             Infallibility
             :
             But
             his
             common
             Salve
             for
             this
             Sore
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             may
             see
             cause
             otherwise
             to
             word
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             yet
             mean
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             of
             late
             exprest
             in
             some
             of
             his
             Books
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Whereas
             in
             the
             Close
             of
             the
             third
             Meeting
             ,
             a
             Letter
             of
             
               John
               Audland
            
             (
             a
             Preacher
             among
             the
             Quakers
             )
             to
             
               George
               Fox
            
             ,
             was
             read
             ,
             wherein
             is
             contained
             gross
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             confirms
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             what
             
               George
               Fox
            
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               equal
               to
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               he
               was
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             Notion
             
               John
               Audland
            
             addressed
             himself
             to
             
               George
               Fox
            
             ,
             as
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             said
             Letter
             ,
             the
             which
             ,
             for
             its
             Affinity
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               George
               Fox
            
             ,
             discovered
             in
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Part
             of
             this
             Narrative
             ,
             I
             think
             fit
             here
             to
             insert
             .
          
           
             
               
                 John
                 Audland's
                 Blasphemous
                 Letter
                 to
                 George
                 Fox
                 ,
                 Spelt
                 and
                 Pointed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Original
                 .
              
               
                 DEare
                 and
                 presious
                 one
                 in
                 whome
                 my
                 life
                 is
                 bound
                 up
                 and
                 my
                 strenth
                 in
                 thee
                 stands
                 ,
                 by
                 thy
                 breathings
                 I
                 am
                 nurished
                 and
                 refreshed
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 thee
                 my
                 strenth
                 is
                 renewed
                 :
                 blessed
                 art
                 thow
                 for
                 Ever
                 more
                 :
                 and
                 blessed
                 are
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 Enjoy
                 thee
                 :
                 life
                 and
                 strenth
                 comes
                 from
                 thee
                 holy
                 one
                 :
                 and
                 thow
                 art
                 the
                 blessed
                 of
                 the
                 lord
                 for
                 Ever
                 more
                 ,
                 dear
                 dear
                 reach
                 unto
                 mee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 strenthened
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 mighty
                 power
                 and
                 dread
                 of
                 the
                 lord
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sarvisse
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 my
                 travell
                 and
                 burthen
                 was
                 never
                 ,
                 soe
                 as
                 now
                 since
                 I
                 saw
                 thee
                 :
                 but
                 dayly
                 doe
                 I
                 find
                 thy
                 Presence
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 exceedingly
                 Preserve
                 mee
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 cannot
                 reane
                 but
                 in
                 thy
                 presence
                 and
                 power
                 :
                 pray
                 for
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 stand
                 in
                 thy
                 dread
                 for
                 Ever
                 more
                 :
                 deare
                 my
                 deare
                 brother
                 
                   John
                   Cam
                
                 hath
                 been
                 Exceeding
                 sicke
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 weake
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 little
                 of
                 his
                 Recovery
                 as
                 yet
                 his
                 wife
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 she
                 is
                 deare
                 and
                 preciously
                 keept
                 ;
                 their
                 deare
                 love
                 is
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 chreach
                 through
                 all
                 in
                 thy
                 mighty
                 power
                 to
                 him
                 this
                 bearer
                 can
                 declare
                 to
                 thee
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 this
                 way
                 :
                 
                   Jo
                   :
                   Willkinson
                
                 and
                 
                   Jo
                   :
                   Storey
                
                 is
                 heare
                 ,
                 their
                 love
                 is
                 dearly
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 deare
                 harte
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 thinge
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 mee
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 lay
                 it
                 before
                 thee
                 :
                 as
                 tuching
                 my
                 coming
                 into
                 Wiltshire
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 there
                 at
                 Justice
                 Stoks
                 house
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 famaley
                 is
                 all
                 prety
                 loveing
                 and
                 convinced
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 sober
                 wise
                 man
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 honesty
                 in
                 him
                 which
                 will
                 stand
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 pretey
                 people
                 that
                 way
                 :
                 it
                 hath
                 laid
                 exceeddingly
                 upon
                 me
                 these
                 3
                 days
                 of
                 thy
                 beeing
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 :
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 such
                 another
                 place
                 in
                 
                 all
                 the
                 Counterey
                 :
                 for
                 thee
                 :
                 dear
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 much
                 wounded
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 thow
                 was
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 rude
                 place
                 and
                 suffers
                 soe
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 I
                 moved
                 to
                 lay
                 before
                 thee
                 :
                 and
                 great
                 is
                 my
                 disere
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 soe
                 :
                 the
                 Place
                 is
                 about
                 20
                 miles
                 from
                 brestol
                 in
                 wiltshire
                 one
                 mile
                 from
                 chipenam
                 a
                 markete
                 towne
                 Justice
                 :
                 stoks
                 house
                 ,
                 
                   Jo
                   :
                   Cam
                
                 tould
                 me
                 that
                 the
                 Justice
                 he
                 was
                 with
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 Loving
                 and
                 prety
                 ,
                 man
                 :
                 this
                 bearer
                 was
                 there
                 he
                 can
                 declare
                 to
                 thee
                 more
                 :
                 but
                 oh
                 that
                 thou
                 weare
                 but
                 at
                 that
                 place
                 I
                 mention
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 free
                 and
                 suteable
                 for
                 frends
                 coming
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 it
                 lies
                 much
                 upon
                 mee
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 thow
                 find
                 movings
                 strike
                 over
                 thither
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 worke
                 is
                 great
                 heare
                 away
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 thy
                 Power
                 we
                 may
                 abide
                 for
                 Evermore
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 thyne
                 begoten
                 and
                 nurished
                 by
                 thee
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 Power
                 am
                 I
                 preserved
                 glory
                 unto
                 thee
                 holy
                 one
                 for
                 Ever
                 :
              
               
                 
                   John
                   Audland
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Letter
             being
             read
             ,
             the
             Auditory
             was
             struck
             with
             Admiration
             ,
             and
             generally
             signified
             their
             great
             Abhorrency
             of
             the
             Blasphemy
             and
             Idolatry
             contained
             in
             it
             to
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             :
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             the
             Quakers
             had
             two
             Excuses
             as
             to
             this
             Letter
             ,
             one
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             feigned
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             once
             printed
             ,
             it
             had
             a
             wrong
             Date
             ,
             viz.
             1665.
             which
             was
             some
             Years
             after
             
               John
               Audland
            
             was
             dead
             .
             But
             that
             was
             the
             Fault
             or
             Mistake
             of
             the
             Publisher
             of
             that
             Letter
             ;
             that
             proves
             not
             the
             Letter
             to
             be
             feigned
             ,
             for
             the
             original
             Manuscript
             was
             read
             in
             the
             Meeting
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             date
             ,
             and
             was
             handed
             about
             to
             several
             Ministers
             and
             others
             ,
             together
             with
             another
             Letter
             of
             the
             same
             
               John
               Audland
            
             ,
             in
             Manuscript
             ,
             to
             another
             Person
             ,
             who
             did
             unanimously
             judge
             it
             was
             the
             same
             hand
             that
             writ
             both
             the
             Letters
             .
             Their
             next
             Excuse
             is
             ,
             That
             these
             Words
             in
             John
             Audland's
             Letter
             ,
             were
             not
             intended
             to
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Life
             in
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             :
             And
             the
             like
             Excuse
             
               G.
               F.
            
             made
             in
             a
             Letter
             writ
             with
             his
             own
             Hand
             [
             which
             was
             produced
             and
             read
             in
             the
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             be
             produced
             before
             any
             that
             shall
             call
             for
             it
             ]
             for
             a
             Woman
             Quaker
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             Quakers
             Meeting
             ,
             said
             to
             
               George
               Fox
               ,
               Thou
               art
               the
               King
               of
            
             Israel
             :
             That
             she
             spoke
             her
             Words
             to
             Christ
             ,
             viz.
             in
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             :
             But
             I
             told
             ,
             This
             did
             not
             hinder
             it
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             ,
             nor
             was
             any
             just
             Excuse
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             the
             same
             Excuse
             that
             the
             Heathens
             gave
             for
             their
             worshiping
             Idols
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Idol
             ,
             but
             the
             divine
             Power
             that
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             worshiped
             .
             The
             like
             Excuse
             gave
             those
             Quakers
             that
             sung
             Hosanna
             to
             
               James
               Nailer
            
             ,
             at
             his
             Procession
             into
             Bristol
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Excuse
             he
             made
             for
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PART
           .
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Containing
             the
             Proofs
             on
             the
             7th
             Head
             ,
             concerning
             Justification
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             following
             Heads
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             Printed
             Advertisement
             ,
             Read
             at
             Turner's-Hall
             
               the
               23d
               of
               January
               ,
               1699.
               
            
          
        
         
           Concerning
           Justification
           by
           the
           Blood
           ,
           Merits
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           I
           Produced
           a
           Printed
           Paper
           in
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             A
             few
             Positions
             of
             the
             sincere
             Belief
             and
             Christian
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             People
             call'd
             Quakers
             ,
          
           Sign'd
           by
           
             G.
             Whitehead
          
           ;
           to
           which
           is
           adjoined
           another
           printed
           Paper
           ,
           Sign'd
           by
           Thirty
           two
           Quakers
           ,
           which
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           Year
           1693
           :
           In
           which
           Paper
           ,
           I
           noted
           divers
           gross
           Fallacies
           ,
           and
           gross
           Equivocations
           ;
           such
           as
           follow
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           4th
           Article
           of
           that
           Paper
           sign'd
           by
           
             G.
             W.
          
           I
           quoted
           these
           words
           .
           
             The
             Divinity
             and
             Humanity
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             Manhood
             ,
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             is
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             most
             glorious
             Man
             ,
             our
             Mediator
             and
             Advocate
             ,
             we
             livingly
             believe
             ,
             and
             have
             often
             sincerely
             confessed
             in
             our
             Publick
             Testimonies
             and
             Writings
             .
          
           On
           this
           I
           noted
           ,
           That
           whatever
           seeming
           Confessions
           they
           have
           given
           in
           their
           publick
           Testimonies
           to
           this
           and
           other
           Doctrines
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           they
           have
           contradicted
           them
           most
           evidently
           in
           their
           printed
           Books
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           allow
           that
           they
           are
           chang'd
           in
           any
           one
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           they
           do
           Fallaciously
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           Cheat
           upon
           the
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
           A
           Quaker
           reply'd
           ,
           Dost
           thou
           think
           that
           the
           
             Members
             of
             Parliament
          
           are
           not
           more
           Wise
           than
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           cheated
           by
           the
           Quakers
           ?
           I
           answer'd
           ,
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           for
           the
           Quakers
           to
           put
           a
           Cheat
           upon
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           another
           thing
           for
           them
           to
           be
           cheated
           by
           them
           ;
           a
           Cheat
           may
           be
           put
           on
           Men
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           not
           receive
           it
           .
           I
           hope
           they
           are
           so
           wise
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           deceived
           by
           them
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Quakers
           objecting
           ,
           That
           this
           tended
           to
           Persecution
           ,
           so
           to
           represent
           them
           ;
           I
           answered
           ,
           it
           tended
           to
           no
           Persecution
           ,
           being
           to
           rescue
           such
           from
           those
           Errors
           ,
           who
           were
           corrupted
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           prevent
           their
           further
           spreading
           ,
           and
           would
           they
           take
           my
           advice
           ,
           I
           would
           shew
           them
           a
           way
           to
           secure
           the
           Toleration
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           a
           free
           and
           plain
           Retractation
           of
           their
           gross
           Errors
           .
           And
           for
           an
           evidence
           of
           their
           fallacious
           way
           of
           Speaking
           and
           Writing
           ,
           besides
           what
           was
           quoted
           and
           proved
           at
           the
           former
           Meeting
           ,
           
           to
           prove
           them
           grosly
           Erroneous
           ,
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           Incarnation
           ,
           his
           Soul
           ,
           Body
           ,
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ;
           I
           brought
           a
           Quotation
           out
           of
           that
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             A
             Testimony
             for
             the
             true
             Christ
             ,
          
           printed
           1668
           ,
           and
           given
           forth
           (
           as
           in
           the
           Title-Page
           )
           from
           some
           of
           them
           call'd
           Quakers
           .
           In
           page
           4.
           
           
             As
             he
             speaks
             of
             Humane
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             Nature
             and
             Body
             ,
             it
             hath
             relation
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Humus
             ,
             the
             Ground
             ,
             of
             which
             Man
             was
             made
             ,
             which
             the
             first
             Man
             is
             of
             ,
             not
             the
             second
             (
             tho'
             he
             was
             really
             Man
             too
             ,
             )
             but
             Humane
             or
             Humanity
             in
             the
             other
             sence
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             Gentleness
             ,
             Mercifulness
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             this
             we
             know
             ,
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             Man
             was
             made
             ;
             and
             his
             Gentleness
             ,
             Kindness
             ,
             Mercifulness
             ,
             &c.
             is
             manifested
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             and
             First-Born
             of
             every
             Creature
             ;
             which
             Image
             is
             not
             earthly
             ,
             for
             that
             must
             be
             put
             off
             ,
             but
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             put
             on
             by
             all
             that
             come
             to
             know
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             terrestrial
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             and
             real
             Humanity
             ,
             as
             oppos'd
             to
             that
             Cruelty
             ,
             Envy
             and
             Inhumanity
             ,
             which
             is
             got
             up
             in
             Man
             since
             the
             Fall
             ;
             so
             that
             Humanity
             and
             the
             Unreasonableness
             of
             Beasts
             are
             two
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Note
           ,
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           they
           own
           
           Christ's
           Humanity
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           sence
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           sound
           Christians
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Word
           did
           take
           the
           real
           Nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           into
           a
           
             Personal
             Union
             with
             himself
          
           ,
           his
           Divinity
           and
           Humanity
           being
           two
           Natures
           distinguished
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           not
           divided
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           took
           a
           Body
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           the
           same
           in
           Nature
           with
           ours
           ,
           even
           our
           earthly
           Nature
           ,
           like
           to
           us
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           but
           without
           Sin
           ;
           but
           this
           they
           plainly
           deny
           ,
           That
           Christ
           had
           Humanity
           ,
           as
           it
           signifies
           Earthly
           ;
           but
           they
           tell
           in
           what
           sence
           they
           mean
           his
           
             Humanity
             ,
             viz.
          
           as
           it
           signifies
           
             Gentleness
             ,
             Mercifulness
          
           ,
           as
           oppos'd
           to
           
             Cruelty
             ,
             Envy
             ,
             and
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             Beasts
          
           ;
           in
           which
           sence
           they
           may
           affirm
           all
           this
           of
           Christ's
           Divinity
           and
           Godhead
           ,
           That
           his
           Godhead
           is
           Humane
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Gentle
           ,
           Merciful
           ,
           Kind
           ,
           and
           yet
           believe
           not
           one
           tittle
           of
           Christ's
           Humanity
           as
           the
           Scripture
           holds
           it
           forth
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           really
           made
           of
           a
           Woman
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           Flesh
           of
           her
           Substance
           ;
           but
           this
           they
           not
           only
           here
           deny
           ,
           but
           
             G.
             F.
          
           expresly
           denyeth
           ,
           
             That
             Christ's
             Body
             was
             Earthly
             or
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           G.
           M.
           p.
           322.
           
        
         
           
             He
             quotes
             his
             Opponent
             saying
             ,
             That
          
           Christ
           had
           and
           hath
           a
           Carnal
           Body
           ,
           —
           A
           Carnal
           and
           Humane
           Body
           united
           to
           his
           Divinity
           .
           
             In
             opposition
             to
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           And
           Carnal
           Humane
           is
           from
           the
           Ground
           ,
           Humane
           Earthly
           ,
           the
           first
           
           Adam's
           Body
           ,
           and
           Christ
           was
           not
           from
           the
           Ground
           ,
           let
           all
           People
           read
           what
           thou
           say'st
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           his
           Flesh
           came
           down
           from
           above
           ,
           his
           Flesh
           which
           was
           the
           Meat
           ,
           his
           Flesh
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
             Again
             ,
             He
             quotes
             his
             Opponent
             saying
             ,
          
           That
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           in
           them
           ;
           
             he
             answers
          
           ,
           The
           Saints
           eat
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           eat
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           hath
           it
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Again
             ,
             He
             quotes
             his
             Opponent
             ,
          
           That
           there
           is
           as
           much
           difference
           between
           a
           Body
           and
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           between
           Light
           and
           Darkness
           ;
           
             he
             Answers
          
           ,
           Christ's
           Body
           is
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           Spiritual
           does
           not
           differ
           from
           the
           
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           so
           there
           is
           a
           spiritual
           Body
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           natural
           Body
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           spiritual
           Man
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           natural
           Man
           ,
           and
           each
           hath
           their
           Body
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           He
           plainly
           here
           denies
           a
           difference
           or
           distinction
           
             between
             Christ's
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ,
          
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Saints
             eat
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             eat
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             hath
             it
             in
             them
             .
          
           Now
           what
           Flesh
           can
           they
           have
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           merely
           Spirit
           ?
           whereas
           his
           Opponent
           (
           and
           all
           Christians
           ,
           when
           they
           speak
           of
           Christs
           Flesh
           ,
           they
           )
           meant
           a
           real
           Body
           ,
           as
           real
           as
           the
           Body
           of
           any
           other
           Man.
           And
           whereas
           
             G.
             F.
          
           saith
           Christ's
           Flesh
           was
           not
           from
           the
           Ground
           or
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           partake
           of
           the
           same
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           with
           the
           Children
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           is
           not
           asham'd
           to
           call
           them
           Brethren
           *
           
             G.
             F.
          
           doth
           both
           Ignorantly
           and
           Fallaciously
           play
           and
           quible
           about
           the
           Word
           Carnal
           ,
           against
           his
           Opponent
           ,
           who
           said
           Christ
           had
           a
           
             Carnal
             Body
          
           ;
           he
           Answers
           ,
           
             Carnal
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             is
             Death
             ,
             saith
             the
             Scripture
          
           ;
           but
           here
           he
           belyes
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           it
           saith
           not
           ,
           the
           Carnal
           Body
           is
           Death
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           Carnally-minded
           is
           Death
           .
           Could
           
             G.
             F.
          
           be
           so
           sottish
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           distinguish
           between
           a
           Carnal
           Body
           ,
           and
           a
           Carnal
           Mind
           ?
           His
           Opponents
           who
           said
           ,
           Christ
           had
           a
           Carnal
           Body
           united
           to
           the
           Divinity
           ,
           they
           meant
           not
           Carnal
           ,
           as
           it
           signifies
           Vicious
           or
           Corrupted
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           signifies
           Material
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           a
           real
           Body
           ,
           as
           real
           a
           Bodily
           Substance
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           Man
           hath
           ;
           and
           tho'
           Christ's
           Body
           now
           in
           Heaven
           is
           a
           Spiritual
           Body
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           Body
           still
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Body
           in
           Substance
           it
           was
           on
           Earth
           .
           And
           when
           it
           was
           on
           Earth
           ,
           it
           was
           both
           a
           Material
           Body
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           in
           a
           sense
           ,
           a
           Spiritual
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           a
           pure
           ,
           immaculate
           Body
           ,
           without
           all
           stain
           of
           Sin
           ,
           a
           most
           holy
           Body
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           sense
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           said
           ,
           even
           when
           on
           Earth
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           heavenly
           Body
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           as
           opposed
           to
           sinful
           ,
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           tainted
           with
           Sin
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           miraculous
           Conception
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           Virtues
           it
           was
           endued
           with
           above
           the
           Body
           of
           Adam
           ,
           in
           Innocency
           :
           And
           thus
           the
           comparison
           is
           made
           betwixt
           the
           First
           Adam
           ,
           and
           the
           Second
           ;
           the
           first
           Man
           ,
           even
           as
           he
           was
           in
           Innocency
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Earthly
           ;
           his
           Body
           was
           Created
           or
           Made
           by
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           but
           was
           neither
           so
           wonderfully
           framed
           ,
           nor
           endued
           with
           such
           excellent
           Virtues
           as
           our
           Lord's
           Body
           was
           :
           Tho'
           the
           Substance
           of
           both
           was
           the
           same
           in
           Specie
           or
           Kind
           ,
           yet
           the
           difference
           was
           great
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           Production
           ,
           and
           the
           Virtues
           and
           Properties
           wherewith
           Christ's
           Body
           was
           endued
           above
           
           Adam's
           Body
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Hypostatical
           and
           Personal
           Union
           ,
           betwixt
           Christ's
           Body
           or
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Eternal
           Word
           ,
           Eternally
           Begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           It
           was
           an
           old
           Heresie
           of
           the
           Manicheans
           ,
           That
           Christ's
           Body
           that
           was
           Born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           had
           no
           part
           of
           her
           Body
           ,
           but
           did
           penetrate
           her
           Body
           ,
           as
           the
           Beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           penetrate
           Christal
           ,
           and
           did
           entirely
           come
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           which
           Heresie
           was
           reviv'd
           by
           Meno
           ,
           a
           Dutch-man
           ,
           but
           is
           effectually
           and
           solidly
           refuted
           by
           Calvin
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Institutions
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             c.
          
           13.
           
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Quakers
           arguing
           from
           1
           
             Cor.
             15
             ,
             47.
             
             The
             first
             man
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             earthly
             ,
             the
             second
             Man
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             heaven
             ,
          
           that
           therefore
           his
           Body
           had
           not
           an
           earthly
           Substance
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           Argument
           Manicheus
           used
           of
           old
           ;
           Calvin
           answereth
           solidly
           thus
           ,
           
             Manicheus
             aereum
             fabricatur
             Corpus
             ,
             quia
             vocetur
             Christus
             secundus
             Adam
             de
             
             Coelo
             Coelestis
             ;
             at
             neque
             illic
             essentiam
             corporis
             Coelestem
             inducit
             Apostolus
             sed
             vim
             spiritualem
             quaed
             Christo
             diffusa
             nos
             vivificat
             ,
          
           Sect.
           2.
           i.e.
           
           
             Manicheus
             maketh
             him
             (
             viz.
             Christ
             )
             to
             have
             a
             Body
             of
             Air
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             call'd
             the
             Second
             Adam
             ,
             from
             heaven
             ,
             heavenly
             :
             But
             neither
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             there
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             Essence
             of
             his
             Body
             is
             heavenly
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             spiritual
             Virtue
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             diffused
             from
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             quicken
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Whereas
           
             G.
             W.
          
           saith
           ,
           Art.
           7.
           of
           that
           Paper
           ,
           
             Our
             really
             Believing
             and
             Confessing
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             Passion
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Atonement
             ,
             and
             Reconciliation
             made
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascention
             ,
             and
             Glorification
             (
             as
             without
             us
             )
             according
             to
             Scripture
             cannot
             be
             to
             allegorize
             these
             away
             ,
             as
             if
             only
             transacted
             within
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             been
             unduly
             accused
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             really
             done
             ,
             and
             transacted
             without
             us
             ,
             by
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             tho'
             our
             true
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             Effect
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Fellowship
             of
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             our
             being
             conformable
             to
             his
             Death
             ,
             must
             be
             experienc'd
             within
             us
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             live
             and
             reign
             with
             him
             .
             And
             in
             their
             Paper
             annexed
             ,
             Art.
             2.
             they
             say
             ,
             we
             sincerely
             Believe
             and
             Confess
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             who
             was
             Born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             very
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             his
             Prophets
             gave
             Witness
             .
             And
             we
             do
             highly
             value
             his
             Death
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             Works
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Merits
             ,
             for
             the
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Laws
             ,
             Doctrine
             and
             Ministry
             .
          
        
         
           Note
           ,
           That
           all
           this
           seemingly
           fair
           Confession
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           judged
           extremely
           Fallacious
           ,
           seeing
           they
           will
           not
           Retract
           any
           of
           their
           former
           assertions
           expresly
           contradictory
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           is
           in
           great
           part
           already
           proved
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           above-given
           Quotations
           .
           How
           do
           they
           sincerely
           Confess
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           of
           Nazareth
           ,
           who
           was
           Born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           was
           the
           very
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           seeing
           they
           profess
           to
           be
           of
           one
           Faith
           with
           
             W.
             P.
          
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             that
             Outward
             Person
             that
             Suffered
             [
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           ]
           
             was
             properly
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             utterly
             deny
             ,
          
           as
           above-quoted
           ?
           And
           to
           be
           of
           E.
           B.'s
           Faith
           ,
           who
           denyeth
           that
           Christ
           is
           in
           Heaven
           in
           our
           Nature
           ?
           And
           of
           G.
           F.'s
           Faith
           ,
           who
           denyeth
           ,
           That
           Christ's
           Body
           was
           from
           the
           Earth
           ?
           But
           yet
           more
           fully
           to
           detect
           their
           Fallacies
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           
             G.
             W.
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Their
             really
             Believing
             and
             Confessing
             Christ's
             Passion
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Atonement
             ,
             and
             Reconciliation
             ,
             made
             for
             us
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             cannot
             be
             to
             allegorize
             these
             away
             ,
             as
             if
             only
             tranfacted
             within
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             been
             unduly
             accused
             .
          
           To
           detect
           his
           Fallacy
           here
           ,
           Note
           ,
           I
           know
           none
           that
           accuse
           them
           ,
           for
           holding
           that
           Christ's
           Birth
           and
           Death
           was
           only
           transacted
           within
           them
           ;
           they
           grant
           that
           a
           Man
           call'd
           Jesus
           of
           Nazareth
           ,
           was
           outwardly
           Born
           and
           Suffered
           Death
           ;
           but
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           them
           have
           said
           ,
           That
           that
           Man
           was
           not
           properly
           the
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           was
           by
           the
           metonymy
           of
           the
           thing
           Containing
           for
           the
           thing
           Contained
           so
           called
           ;
           so
           
             W.
             P.
          
           as
           above-quoted
           .
           Next
           they
           make
           his
           being
           outwardly
           Slain
           ,
           and
           his
           Blood
           outwardly
           Shed
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           outwardly
           transacted
           by
           him
           ,
           both
           Actively
           and
           Passively
           ,
           a
           Figure
           of
           what
           he
           was
           to
           do
           and
           suffer
           in
           Men
           ,
           of
           his
           inward
           Crucifying
           ,
           his
           Blood
           inwardly
           Shed
           ,
           his
           Burial
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           Ascension
           within
           them
           .
           These
           outward
           transactions
           ,
           saith
           
             W.
             P.
          
           are
           so
           many
           
           facile
           representations
           of
           what
           was
           to
           be
           accomplished
           in
           Men
           ,
           as
           above-quoted
           ,
           and
           
             G.
             W.
          
           beside
           the
           Proofs
           already
           given
           out
           of
           his
           Books
           to
           that
           Effect
           ,
           he
           hath
           lately
           affirmed
           in
           his
           *
           
             Antidote
             against
             the
             Venom
             of
             the
             Snake
             ,
          
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1697
           ,
           That
           
             that
             Blood
             of
             his
             [
             viz.
          
           Christ's
           outward
           Blood
           ]
           
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Water
             that
             came
             out
             of
             his
             Side
             with
             it
             ,
             had
             an
             ALLEGORICAL
             and
             MYSTERIOUS
             SIGNIFICATION
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             Outward
             and
             Literal
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Blood
             and
             Water
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             Christ
             ,
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             Sprinkleth
             ,
             and
             really
             Washeth
             our
             Hearts
             and
             Consciences
             withal
             ,
             which
             ,
             we
             hope
             ,
             no
             sensible
             Soul
             will
             say
             ,
             is
             an
             Outward
             or
             Literal
             Sprinkling
             or
             Washing
             ,
             but
             an
             Inward
             and
             Spiritual
             .
          
        
         
           Note
           ,
           When
           we
           charge
           
             G.
             W.
          
           and
           his
           Brethren
           with
           Allegorizing
           away
           Christ's
           Birth
           ,
           Passion
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Burial
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           Blood
           ,
           Atonement
           ,
           and
           Reconciliation
           made
           for
           us
           ,
           &c.
           the
           sense
           is
           obvious
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           tho'
           they
           grant
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           called
           Christ
           was
           outwardly
           Born
           ,
           Dyed
           ,
           had
           his
           Blood
           shed
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           all
           this
           was
           an
           Allegory
           ,
           and
           had
           an
           Allegorical
           Signification
           of
           Christ
           truly
           and
           really
           (
           without
           an
           Allegory
           )
           Born
           within
           them
           ,
           Crucified
           and
           Dead
           within
           them
           ,
           his
           Blood
           shed
           within
           them
           ,
           Buried
           ,
           Risen
           ,
           Ascended
           within
           them
           ;
           Atonement
           ,
           Reconciliation
           made
           within
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           we
           have
           G.
           W.'s
           plain
           Confession
           ,
           in
           the
           Words
           just
           now
           quoted
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           him
           ,
           Christ's
           Sufferings
           without
           ,
           his
           Blood
           shed
           without
           ,
           is
           the
           Allegory
           ,
           or
           Allegorical
           Signification
           of
           Christ's
           Sufferings
           within
           ,
           of
           his
           Blood
           shed
           within
           ,
           the
           Atonement
           made
           within
           ,
           as
           Hagar
           and
           Sarah
           ,
           who
           were
           real
           Women
           ,
           yet
           as
           Paul
           hath
           declar'd
           ,
           they
           are
           an
           Allegory
           of
           the
           Two
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           Types
           or
           Figures
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           short
           of
           the
           things
           signified
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Type
           is
           short
           of
           the
           Substance
           ,
           or
           thing
           signified
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           true
           definition
           of
           an
           
             Allegory
             ,
             Where
             one
             thing
             is
             expressed
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             is
             understood
             .
          
           Now
           if
           Christ's
           Birth
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           Blood
           ,
           &c.
           without
           Men
           ,
           be
           an
           Allegory
           ,
           or
           Allegorical
           Signification
           of
           Christ's
           Birth
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           Blood
           shed
           and
           sprinkled
           within
           Men
           ;
           that
           Within
           must
           be
           the
           Reality
           ,
           or
           Excellent
           thing
           signified
           ,
           or
           typified
           by
           the
           outward
           ;
           but
           both
           cannot
           be
           the
           Allegory
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           Christ's
           Blood
           without
           us
           is
           the
           Allegory
           of
           his
           Blood
           within
           ,
           so
           his
           Blood
           within
           is
           the
           Allegory
           of
           Christ's
           Blood
           without
           ;
           this
           is
           as
           great
           Nonsense
           ,
           as
           who
           would
           say
           ,
           as
           Hagar
           and
           Sarah
           were
           an
           Allegory
           of
           the
           Two
           Covenants
           ,
           so
           the
           Two
           Covenants
           are
           an
           Allegory
           of
           Hagar
           and
           Sarah
           .
           And
           thus
           
             G.
             W.
          
           and
           his
           Brethren
           stand
           justly
           charged
           with
           Allegorizing
           away
           Christ's
           outward
           Birth
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           Blood
           ,
           Atonement
           ,
           by
           making
           them
           the
           Allegory
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           Blood
           ,
           Atonement
           ,
           made
           within
           Men
           ,
           tho'
           they
           deny
           not
           Christ's
           Birth
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Blood
           without
           ,
           simply
           as
           Historically
           related
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           they
           deny
           the
           Merit
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           his
           Death
           and
           Blood
           without
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           he
           did
           and
           suffered
           without
           us
           ,
           they
           are
           justly
           charg'd
           to
           
             Allegorize
             it
             away
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           no
           other
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           History
           of
           Hagar
           and
           Sarah
           ,
           and
           other
           Types
           ,
           Symbols
           and
           Allegories
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           If
           Men
           will
           be
           wilful
           denyers
           of
           the
           Historical
           Truth
           of
           Christ's
           outward
           Birth
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Burial
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           Ascension
           ,
           according
           to
           G.
           W.'s
           
           and
           his
           Brethren's
           way
           and
           method
           of
           expounding
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           way
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           Error
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           bring
           Isaiah
           9.
           6.
           to
           prove
           that
           Isaiah
           Prophesied
           of
           Christ's
           Birth
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Child
           that
           should
           be
           Born
           ,
           should
           be
           both
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           his
           Mother
           should
           be
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           according
           to
           Isaiah
           7.
           14.
           
           And
           if
           we
           bring
           Isaiah
           53.
           to
           prove
           that
           
             Christ
             should
             be
             wounded
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             be
             killed
             ,
             be
             buried
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             grave
             with
             the
             wicked
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             without
             the
             Camp
          
           ;
           they
           may
           Answer
           ,
           All
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           places
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           meant
           not
           of
           any
           Birth
           ,
           Death
           or
           Burial
           of
           a
           Christ
           without
           us
           ,
           but
           of
           Christ
           Born
           ,
           Slain
           ,
           and
           Buried
           in
           Men
           ;
           and
           ,
           for
           their
           Proof
           ,
           vouch
           G.
           W.'s
           Authority
           and
           his
           Brethren's
           to
           confirm
           it
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           above-quoted
           ,
           have
           expounded
           these
           places
           of
           Christ
           Born
           ,
           Slain
           ,
           Buried
           ,
           within
           Men.
           But
           if
           
             G.
             W.
          
           will
           say
           ,
           these
           and
           other
           the
           like
           places
           have
           two
           meanings
           ,
           one
           Outward
           and
           Literal
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Inward
           and
           Spiritual
           ;
           to
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           First
           ,
           
             G.
             W.
          
           in
           his
           
             Voice
             of
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           pag
           21.
           hath
           severely
           blamed
           his
           Opponent
           
             T.
             D.
          
           for
           giving
           two
           meanings
           to
           one
           place
           .
           I
           agree
           to
           the
           most
           Judicious
           and
           Orthodox
           Expositors
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           have
           but
           one
           sense
           or
           meaning
           ,
           properly
           and
           strictly
           speaking
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           thing
           principally
           and
           properly
           intended
           ,
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           what
           other
           senses
           or
           meanings
           may
           be
           put
           upon
           some
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           besides
           that
           ,
           is
           rather
           an
           Allusion
           or
           Allegory
           ,
           than
           the
           real
           meaning
           ,
           which
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           we
           have
           Scripture
           warrant
           ,
           is
           allowed
           ,
           as
           
           Paul's
           calling
           Hagar
           and
           Sarah
           an
           Allegory
           ,
           but
           otherwise
           is
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           present
           case
           is
           most
           Heretical
           ,
           as
           in
           G.
           W.'s
           and
           his
           Brethrens
           making
           
             Christ's
             Birth
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Burial
             without
             Men
             the
             Allegory
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Birth
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Burial
           ,
           within
           ,
           the
           Reality
           and
           Substance
           ,
           or
           thing
           principally
           intended
           in
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           his
           sanctifying
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           ,
           is
           called
           Water
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           Living
           Waters
           ,
           whereby
           God
           doth
           really
           Purify
           and
           Cleanse
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Consciences
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Work
           of
           Sanctification
           is
           Inward
           and
           Spiritual
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Dispute
           or
           Controversie
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           not
           only
           granted
           ,
           but
           earnestly
           taught
           and
           pleaded
           for
           against
           Pelagians
           and
           others
           who
           deny
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           necessity
           of
           such
           an
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           Operation
           .
           Therefore
           
             G.
             W.
          
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           most
           of
           his
           late
           Defences
           ,
           doth
           purposely
           mistake
           the
           true
           Case
           ,
           to
           hide
           his
           vile
           Heresie
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           debate
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           Opponents
           ,
           were
           only
           about
           the
           inward
           Operations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           cleansing
           and
           sanctifying
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           his
           ordinary
           Fallacy
           .
           The
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           then
           is
           this
           ,
           Whether
           there
           is
           any
           
             Inward
             Blood
          
           or
           Water
           that
           Christ
           Crucified
           in
           Men
           lets
           out
           ,
           or
           is
           pressed
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           crucified
           within
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           
             Blood
             of
             Atonement
          
           ,
           is
           the
           Price
           and
           Ransom
           ,
           and
           Meritorious
           Cause
           of
           the
           Remission
           of
           our
           Sins
           ;
           is
           the
           
             satisfactory
             and
             propitiatory
             Offering
             for
             Sin
             ,
          
           either
           in
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           ?
           Also
           ,
           whether
           any
           such
           
             supposed
             Blood
             or
             Water
             or
             Spirit
             ,
          
           thus
           flowing
           from
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Crucified
           and
           Wounded
           within
           Men
           ,
           is
           the
           meritorious
           and
           procuring
           Cause
           either
           of
           Men's
           Justification
           before
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           saving
           and
           sanctifying
           Graces
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           whether
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           given
           to
           Believers
           ,
           with
           the
           sanctifying
           Graces
           thereof
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           Christ
           Crucified
           within
           ,
           having
           made
           the
           
             Atonement
             and
             Satisfaction
             by
             his
             Blood
          
           shed
           within
           ,
           Risen
           and
           Ascended
           within
           ,
           Sitting
           at
           the
           Right
           Hand
           of
           God
           within
           Men
           ,
           making
           Intercession
           for
           them
           ;
           or
           from
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           crucified
           without
           us
           ,
           having
           made
           the
           Atonement
           and
           Satisfaction
           without
           us
           ,
           by
           his
           Blood
           shed
           without
           us
           ,
           Risen
           and
           Ascended
           and
           sat
           down
           at
           the
           Right
           Hand
           of
           God
           without
           us
           ,
           and
           there
           Interceding
           for
           us
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ;
           all
           true
           Christians
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           is
           from
           Christ
           without
           us
           ;
           as
           outwardly
           Born
           ,
           Crucified
           ,
           Risen
           ,
           Ascended
           ,
           from
           him
           thus
           only
           considered
           as
           without
           us
           ;
           all
           Believers
           have
           the
           free
           gift
           of
           the
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           ,
           free
           Justification
           freely
           by
           God's
           Grace
           [
           being
           the
           real
           effect
           of
           Christ's
           Purchase
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Merit
           of
           his
           Precious
           Blood
           ]
           and
           also
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           with
           the
           sanctifying
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           thereof
           ,
           inwardly
           to
           renew
           and
           sanctifie
           them
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Work
           of
           Christ
           or
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           Believers
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           either
           in
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           ,
           to
           suffer
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           or
           to
           procure
           by
           
             way
             of
             Merit
          
           ,
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           our
           Peace
           and
           Reconcliation
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           's
           wholly
           and
           only
           done
           by
           Christ
           without
           us
           ;
           but
           to
           work
           the
           sincere
           Faith
           of
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           and
           suffer'd
           for
           us
           without
           us
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           the
           Spiritual
           Knowledge
           and
           Comfort
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Souls
           .
        
         
           The
           Plaister
           and
           
             healing
             Medicine
          
           of
           Christ's
           Body
           and
           Blood
           was
           prepared
           for
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           his
           Precious
           Body
           to
           be
           broken
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           Blood
           to
           be
           shed
           for
           us
           ;
           this
           was
           once
           done
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           doue
           again
           ;
           
             Christ
             having
             once
             dyed
             ,
             dyeth
             no
             more
          
           ;
           by
           the
           one
           Offering
           of
           himself
           once
           only
           offered
           without
           us
           [
           his
           Soul
           ,
           Body
           ,
           and
           Blood
           ]
           he
           hath
           intirely
           and
           completely
           prepared
           the
           
             wholsom
             Medicine
             and
             Food
             of
             Life
             for
             us
             :
          
           But
           now
           the
           work
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           to
           apply
           it
           effectually
           to
           us
           [
           that
           is
           ]
           to
           enable
           us
           effectually
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           our selves
           for
           our
           Eternal
           Health
           and
           Salvation
           ;
           to
           give
           us
           a
           Spiritual
           discovery
           and
           sight
           of
           that
           living
           Food
           ,
           a
           Hunger
           and
           Appetite
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           us
           spiritually
           by
           Faith
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           feed
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           eat
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           drink
           his
           Blood
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           bodily
           Mouth
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           is
           Faith
           ,
           a
           true
           and
           living
           Faith
           wrought
           in
           us
           by
           the
           powerful
           Operation
           of
           Christ
           in
           us
           ,
           or
           his
           Spirit
           .
           And
           tho'
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           that
           both
           justifieth
           and
           sanctifieth
           is
           without
           us
           ,
           yet
           the
           application
           by
           Faith
           is
           within
           ,
           both
           for
           our
           Justification
           and
           Sanctification
           .
        
         
           Note
           .
           again
           ,
           That
           as
           
             G.
             W.
          
           doth
           fallaciously
           state
           the
           Question
           ,
           concerning
           Men's
           being
           Cleansed
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Justified
           and
           Sanctified
           
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           is
           above-shewed
           ,
           so
           he
           argueth
           most
           fallaciously
           for
           his
           false
           Notion
           
             of
             a
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             within
             Men
             ,
          
           to
           be
           the
           Atonement
           ,
           by
           the
           merit
           whereof
           they
           are
           Cleansed
           from
           Sin
           ;
           as
           because
           the
           Operation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           within
           Men
           ,
           whereby
           he
           applieth
           to
           them
           the
           
             Merit
             ,
             Virtue
          
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           Christ's
           Blood
           ,
           (
           which
           application
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Metaphorical
             Speech
          
           is
           call'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             A
             sprinkling
             the
             Conscience
          
           ,
           )
           that
           therefore
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           is
           Inward
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           like
           Sophistical
           and
           Nonsensical
           Argument
           with
           that
           of
           
             G.
             F.
             The
             Saints
             eat
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             
             they
             have
             it
             in
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           they
           both
           argue
           from
           a
           Metaphorical
           Eating
           and
           Sprinkling
           or
           Cleansing
           to
           a
           Literal
           or
           Material
           ;
           as
           because
           what
           Men
           eat
           of
           
             Material
             Food
          
           ,
           they
           receive
           it
           into
           them
           ;
           so
           because
           they
           eat
           
             Christs
             Flesh
          
           ,
           they
           have
           it
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             Sprinkles
          
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Consciences
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           therefore
           that
           Blood
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           not
           considering
           the
           application
           here
           ,
           both
           with
           respect
           to
           Eating
           and
           Sprinkling
           ,
           is
           not
           Material
           but
           Spiritual
           ,
           by
           Faith
           ,
           as
           Christ
           hath
           plainly
           explained
           it
           ,
           that
           
             to
             eat
             Christ
             is
             to
             believe
             in
             him
          
           ;
           to
           eat
           his
           Flesh
           and
           drink
           his
           Blood
           ,
           is
           sincerely
           
             to
             believe
          
           with
           the
           Heart
           ,
           that
           Christ
           gave
           his
           
             Body
             of
             Flesh
          
           to
           be
           broken
           for
           us
           ,
           
             and
             his
             Blood
          
           to
           be
           shed
           for
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           Remission
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           both
           for
           our
           Justification
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           eternal
           Salvation
           .
           Joh.
           6.
           35.
           
           
             He
             that
             cometh
             to
             me
             shall
             never
             hunger
             ,
             he
             that
             believeth
             in
             me
             shall
             never
             thirst
          
           ;
           and
           verse
           40.
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             which
             seeth
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             may
             have
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             raise
             him
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Whereas
           they
           say
           in
           that
           Printed
           Paper
           above-quoted
           ,
           signed
           by
           
             G.
             W.
          
           and
           Thirty
           more
           ,
           
             We
             do
             highly
             value
             his
             Death
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             Works
             ,
             Offices
             and
             Merits
             for
             the
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           That
           all
           this
           is
           extremely
           Fallacious
           doth
           largely
           appear
           from
           what
           is
           above-quoted
           :
           Do
           they
           highly
           value
           his
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           when
           some
           among
           them
           have
           Printed
           ,
           as
           above-quoted
           ,
           That
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Operation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           or
           Light
           Within
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           cease
           remembring
           Christs
           Death
           at
           Jerusalem
           .
           Do
           they
           value
           Christ's
           Sufferings
           and
           Death
           ,
           &c.
           who
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Gospel
           that
           Christ
           impowered
           the
           Apostles
           to
           Preach
           ;
           for
           which
           hear
           what
           they
           say
           in
           their
           Book
           above-quoted
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             A
             Testimony
             for
             the
             true
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           p.
           16.
           
           Their
           Opponent
           they
           quote
           saying
           ,
           [
           p.
           16.
           ]
           
             Christ
             impowered
             the
             Apostles
             to
             go
             forth
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             which
             Gospel
             was
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             Baptizing
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           To
           this
           they
           Answer
           ,
           
             The
             Gospel
             which
             they
             Preached
             was
             Everlasting
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             as
             many
             as
             Believed
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ;
             But
             were
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             Death
             ,
             &c.
             
             Everlasting
             ?
          
           Is
           this
           good
           Doctrine
           ,
           say
           they
           .
           So
           that
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           good
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           bad
           ,
           to
           Preach
           Christ's
           Sufferings
           ,
           Death
           ,
           &c.
           to
           be
           the
           Gospel
           either
           in
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           ;
           for
           their
           reason
           is
           of
           equal
           force
           against
           that
           Doctrine
           either
           in
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           ,
           The
           Gospel
           is
           Everlasting
           ,
           but
           Christ's
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             [
             Note
          
           the
           &c.
           which
           both
           the
           Opponent
           and
           they
           add
           ]
           is
           not
           Everlasting
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           say
           was
           Temporal
           ,
           therefore
           Christ's
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           is
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           their
           profound
           Logick
           ,
           or
           rather
           beggarly
           Sophistry
           ,
           nothing
           is
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           Everlasting
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           was
           from
           Eternity
           to
           Eternity
           ;
           and
           thus
           ,
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           nothing
           is
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Light
             Within
          
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           Everlasting
           ;
           the
           Power
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Light
           is
           Everlasting
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           only
           is
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           tho'
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           Light
           ,
           was
           and
           is
           Everlasting
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           within
           them
           from
           Everlasting
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           from
           Everlasting
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           their
           Logick
           ,
           as
           the
           Light
           or
           Spirit
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           t●●
           Gift
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           than
           
           Christ's
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           &c.
           because
           they
           had
           it
           not
           within
           them
           from
           Everlasting
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           acknowledge
           themselves
           to
           be
           Creatures
           ,
           Created
           and
           Made
           by
           the
           Great
           Creator
           in
           Time.
           But
           they
           quibble
           Sophistically
           upon
           the
           word
           Everlasting
           ;
           for
           tho'
           Christ's
           Suffering
           and
           Death
           were
           not
           Everlasting
           ,
           yet
           both
           the
           Merit
           ,
           Virtue
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           them
           ,
           both
           for
           procuring
           Remission
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           with
           the
           sanctifying
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           thereof
           ,
           was
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           will
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ;
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           it
           in
           some
           measure
           was
           Preached
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           as
           God
           revealed
           it
           first
           to
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           and
           then
           successively
           to
           others
           of
           his
           Holy
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           was
           held
           forth
           ,
           both
           by
           Prophecy
           ,
           Promise
           and
           Sacrifices
           to
           the
           Faithful
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           They
           are
           grosly
           Fallacious
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           in
           that
           Printed
           Paper
           ,
           
             We
             do
             highly
             value
             and
             esteem
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Precious
             Blood
             ,
             and
             whole
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sinners
             —
             Works
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             Merits
             for
             the
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           But
           ,
           what
           do
           they
           mean
           by
           Christ's
           Merits
           ?
           Do
           they
           mean
           the
           Merits
           of
           what
           Christ
           hath
           done
           for
           them
           ,
           without
           them
           ,
           suffered
           without
           them
           ,
           his
           Righteonsness
           without
           them
           ,
           his
           Blood
           shed
           without
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           thereby
           to
           be
           justified
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           The
           following
           Quotations
           will
           sufficiently
           evidence
           the
           contrary
           ;
           viz.
           That
           not
           the
           Righteousness
           or
           Merits
           ,
           or
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           shed
           without
           us
           ,
           but
           the
           Merits
           of
           Christ
           within
           them
           ,
           his
           Righteousness
           wrought
           in
           them
           ,
           his
           Blood
           shed
           within
           them
           ,
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Divinity
           or
           Godhead
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           his
           Humanity
           or
           Humane
           Blood
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           justified
           ;
           for
           further
           proof
           of
           which
           hear
           what
           
             G.
             W.
          
           saith
           in
           his
           
             Voice
             of
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           p.
           48.
           where
           he
           blames
           
             T.
             Danson
          
           ,
           and
           chargeth
           it
           on
           him
           to
           be
           false
           Doctrine
           held
           by
           him
           ,
           
             That
             there
             were
             two
             Righteousnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             one
             without
             the
             Saints
             to
             justifie
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             within
             the
             Saints
             that
             did
             sanctifie
             them
             .
          
           And
           in
           p.
           26.
           he
           chargeth
           
             T.
             Danson
          
           with
           Ignorance
           ,
           
             for
             his
             asserting
             two
             Righteousnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             [
             the
             one
             without
             us
             for
             Justification
             ,
             the
             other
             within
             us
             for
             Sanctification
             .
          
           ]
           And
           in
           p.
           35.
           
           
             He
             argueth
             against
             Justification
             by
             a
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             without
             us
             ,
             thus
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             the
             same
             Christ
             that
             justifies
             and
             Janctifies
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             effecteth
             both
             these
             in
             and
             for
             the
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           p.
           19.
           he
           expresly
           defends
           that
           
             Popish
             Argument
          
           used
           by
           
             S.
             Fisher
          
           ,
           [
           the
           very
           same
           Argument
           is
           used
           by
           
             Bellarmin
             ,
             De
             Justif
             .
             ]
             That
             because
             evil
             Works
             are
             meritorious
             of
             Condemnation
             ,
             therefore
             good
             Works
             [
             wrought
             by
             us
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ]
             are
             a
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             our
             Justification
             :
          
           But
           
             T.
             Danson
          
           doth
           effectually
           Answer
           the
           Argument
           ,
           by
           denying
           the
           Consequence
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           can
           have
           no
           force
           unless
           the
           good
           Works
           we
           work
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           were
           ,
           in
           all
           respects
           ,
           
             Perfect
             and
             Sinless
          
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           had
           always
           perfectly
           fulfilled
           the
           Law
           from
           first
           to
           last
           ,
           which
           no
           Man
           ever
           did
           but
           Christ
           .
           And
           he
           gives
           another
           good
           reason
           ,
           why
           he
           denyeth
           the
           Consequence
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             Righteousness
             which
             God
             works
             in
             us
             is
             but
          
           Finite
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
             other
             effects
          
           ;
           his
           sense
           is
           obvious
           ,
           No
           Righteousness
           can
           Merit
           our
           Justification
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           of
           an
           
             Infinite
             value
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           a
           meer
           Man
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           Perfect
           and
           Sinless
           from
           the
           
           first
           moment
           of
           his
           Life
           to
           his
           Death
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           of
           Merit
           for
           the
           Justification
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           strictly
           speaking
           ,
           not
           of
           Merit
           for
           his
           own
           Justification
           ;
           he
           could
           only
           have
           been
           justified
           by
           his
           own
           good
           Works
           (
           assisted
           to
           do
           them
           by
           the
           Spirit
           )
           by
           fulfilling
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Law
           or
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ;
           but
           because
           Christ
           was
           not
           meer
           Man
           ,
           but
           both
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           therefore
           his
           Righteousness
           and
           Obedience
           is
           of
           that
           Infinite
           Value
           and
           Merit
           ,
           that
           is
           sufficient
           for
           all
           that
           lay
           hold
           on
           it
           for
           Justification
           by
           a
           true
           and
           lively
           Faith.
           Now
           to
           both
           these
           good
           and
           solid
           Reasons
           
             G.
             W.
          
           Answers
           most
           Ignorantly
           ;
           First
           in
           asserting
           ,
           That
           the
           good
           Works
           which
           we
           work
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           which
           the
           Spirit
           works
           in
           us
           are
           Perfect
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           deserving
           Justification
           ;
           but
           to
           this
           I
           have
           answered
           above
           ,
           and
           discovered
           his
           Ignorance
           ,
           [
           see
           the
           First
           Part
           ,
           p.
           13.
           ]
           To
           his
           2d
           Reason
           
             G.
             W.
          
           Answers
           ,
           
             The
             Righteousness
             which
             God
             effects
             in
             us
             is
             not
             Finite
             ,
             but
             Infinite
             ,
          
           [
           Voice
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           p.
           36.
           ]
           
             for
             Christ
             is
             God's
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             formed
             in
             us
             ,
          
           Gal.
           4.
           19.
           
             and
             so
             that
             Righteousness
             which
             God
             works
             in
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Kind
             and
             Nature
             with
             that
             which
             worketh
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Saints
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           ,
           how
           he
           magnifies
           the
           Righteousness
           wrought
           by
           the
           Spirit
           in
           Men
           ;
           not
           only
           to
           be
           Perfect
           with
           a
           Sinless
           Perfection
           ,
           but
           DEIPIES
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           it
           equal
           to
           God
           himself
           ,
           arguing
           that
           the
           Righteousness
           which
           God
           works
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           with
           that
           which
           worketh
           it
           ;
           surely
           whatever
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           with
           God
           ,
           is
           equal
           to
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           is
           God
           ;
           for
           ,
           because
           Christ
           ,
           
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             ,
          
           is
           of
           the
           
             same
             Nature
          
           with
           God
           ,
           therefore
           he
           is
           equal
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           ,
           observe
           a
           prodigious
           Fallacy
           in
           
             G.
             W.
          
           to
           defend
           his
           Blasphemy
           .
           In
           his
           
             Truth
             and
             Innoc.
          
           p.
           60.
           in
           defence
           of
           that
           passage
           above-quoted
           out
           of
           his
           
             Voice
             of
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             meaning
             simply
             of
             the
             word
             [
             Infinite
             ]
             was
             that
             God's
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             he
             effects
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             Everlasting
             ,
             and
             without
             end
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           119.
           142.
           
           
             And
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             of
             God
             made
             unto
             us
             Wisdom
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Sanctification
             and
             Redemption
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           30.
           
           
             I
             hope
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             none
             will
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             Infinite
             ,
             or
             his
             work
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             thereof
             to
             be
             quietness
             and
             assurance
             for
             ever
             .
          
           And
           thus
           he
           would
           heal
           himself
           by
           giving
           us
           his
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           Infinite
           ,
           that
           he
           meant
           simply
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Everlasting
           and
           without
           end
           .
           But
           to
           detect
           this
           prodigiously
           dull
           Sophistry
           ,
           [
           I
           call
           it
           not
           prodigious
           for
           the
           Wit
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Dulness
           of
           it
           ,
           ]
           the
           nature
           of
           G.
           W.'s
           Argument
           did
           not
           only
           carry
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           Infinite
           to
           be
           endless
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           every
           way
           Infinite
           ,
           his
           Argument
           being
           grounded
           on
           this
           ,
           That
           that
           Righteousness
           which
           God
           worketh
           in
           us
           
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Kind
             and
             Nature
          
           with
           that
           which
           worketh
           it
           :
           Now
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           is
           not
           only
           endless
           ,
           but
           Infinite
           every
           way
           ;
           his
           Righteousness
           and
           Holiness
           not
           only
           extendeth
           beyond
           all
           Times
           and
           Ages
           ,
           but
           beyond
           all
           
             Degrees
             and
             Measures
             of
             Created
             Perfection
             .
          
        
         
           But
           whatever
           sense
           the
           word
           Infinite
           may
           be
           allowed
           in
           other
           cases
           to
           have
           ;
           as
           to
           say
           a
           Nation
           is
           Infinitely
           Rich
           ,
           as
           Nahum
           3.
           9.
           yet
           in
           this
           case
           of
           the
           Controversie
           betwixt
           
             T.
             Danson
          
           and
           
             G.
             W.
          
           the
           word
           Infinite
           can
           have
           no
           such
           limited
           or
           strained
           sense
           ;
           neither
           did
           
             T.
             Danson
          
           understand
           
           it
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           as
           only
           to
           signifie
           Endless
           .
           And
           
             G.
             W.
          
           did
           he
           know
           the
           true
           Law
           of
           Disputants
           ,
           should
           know
           ,
           That
           when
           he
           answereth
           to
           his
           Opponent's
           Argument
           ,
           he
           should
           take
           the
           word
           of
           his
           Opponent
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           Opponent
           ,
           because
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Argument
           lies
           upon
           that
           sense
           .
           For
           T.
           Danson's
           Argument
           had
           not
           this
           sense
           ,
           That
           because
           the
           Righteousness
           that
           God
           works
           in
           Men
           ,
           is
           not
           Endless
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           Meritorious
           of
           Justification
           ;
           for
           granting
           it
           to
           be
           Endless
           [
           that
           is
           ,
           Infinite
           in
           G.
           W.'s
           sense
           ]
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           of
           Charity
           ,
           it
           never
           faileth
           ,
           every
           degree
           of
           it
           is
           Endless
           ;
           but
           it
           will
           not
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           meritorious
           of
           Justification
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           no
           end
           of
           duration
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           Soul
           it self
           should
           be
           meritorious
           of
           Justification
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           Endless
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           Souls
           of
           bad
           Men
           and
           Devils
           are
           Endless
           and
           Infinite
           in
           G.
           W.'s
           sense
           ;
           do
           they
           therefore
           merit
           Justification
           ?
           But
           the
           force
           of
           T.
           Danson's
           Argument
           lyeth
           in
           this
           ,
           
             That
             Righteousness
             alone
             can
             be
             meritorious
             of
             our
             Justification
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             Infinite
             in
             Value
             and
             Worth
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           
             equivalent
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             more
             than
             equivalent
             ,
             to
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             all
             the
             most
             holy
             Angels
             that
             never
             sinned
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             Men
             ,
             that
             ever
             lived
             or
             shall
             live
             ,
             had
             they
          
           (
           by
           Supposition
           )
           
             lived
             as
             holily
             and
             righteously
             as
             the
             holy
             Law
             of
             God
             required
             them
             to
             live
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ;
             yet
             such
             a
             Righteousness
             as
             this
             ,
             of
             all
             such
             holy
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             Finite
             Righteousness
             with
             respect
             to
             its
             intrinsick
             worth
             and
             value
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             sufficiently
             meritorious
             for
             the
             Justification
             of
             one
             Man
             that
             has
             sinned
             ,
             tho'
             suppose
             but
             once
             all
             his
             Life
             time
             .
          
        
         
           But
           because
           the
           
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           most
           holy
           and
           perfect
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           he
           performed
           without
           us
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           a
           
             meer
             Man
          
           ,
           but
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           both
           
             God
             and
             Man
          
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           an
           
             Infinite
             Righteousness
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           Infinite
           value
           before
           God
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           merit
           to
           obtain
           the
           Justification
           of
           true
           Penitents
           and
           Believers
           ;
           and
           when
           sound
           Christian-Teachers
           say
           ,
           The
           Righteousness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           performed
           without
           us
           ,
           for
           our
           Justification
           ,
           is
           an
           Infinite
           Righteousness
           ,
           they
           mean
           not
           that
           it
           was
           
             Physically
             Infinite
          
           ,
           but
           Morally
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           Infinite
           value
           before
           God
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           
             Hypostatical
             Union
          
           of
           the
           Humane
           Nature
           of
           Christ
           with
           the
           
             Essential
             and
             Eternal
             Word
          
           .
        
         
           But
           
             G.
             W.
          
           thought
           to
           excuse
           
             S.
             F.
          
           and
           himself
           from
           the
           imputation
           of
           Popery
           ,
           on
           the
           Point
           of
           Justification
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           handsomly
           ,
           why
           ?
           because
           the
           Quakers
           say
           ,
           It
           's
           only
           the
           works
           that
           they
           work
           by
           the
           Spirit
           's
           help
           ,
           that
           are
           meritorious
           of
           Justification
           .
           But
           this
           will
           not
           excuse
           them
           from
           Popery
           ;
           for
           even
           Bellarmine
           ,
           a
           great
           Popish
           Author
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           plead
           only
           for
           the
           merit
           of
           such
           good
           Works
           ,
           (
           which
           merit
           by
           Condignity
           ,
           )
           as
           wrought
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           assisting
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           his
           Sophistry
           is
           as
           dull
           ,
           in
           his
           drawing
           an
           Argument
           from
           1
           Cor.
           1
           ,
           30.
           
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             made
             unto
             us
             of
             God
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Sanctification
             and
             Redemption
             ,
             therefore
             that
             Believers
             are
             justified
             by
             an
             Infinite
             Righteousness
             wrought
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             formed
             in
             them
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             19.
             
          
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           he
           will
           have
           Christ
           ,
           as
           held
           forth
           in
           that
           Text
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           30.
           not
           to
           be
           Christ
           God-Man
           without
           us
           ,
           from
           and
           by
           whom
           we
           receive
           Justification
           and
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           also
           divine
           Wisdom
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           that
           he
           sendeth
           into
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           holy
           Doctrine
           outwardly
           taught
           us
           ,
           but
           Christ
           formed
           in
           us
           ;
           he
           will
           have
           to
           be
           all
           this
           unto
           us
           ,
           
           and
           Christ
           formed
           in
           us
           is
           the
           Seed
           ,
           and
           the
           Seed
           is
           God
           over
           all
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           as
           above-quoted
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           
             G.
             W.
          
           and
           
             W.
             P.
          
           But
           what
           then
           is
           become
           of
           his
           Exposition
           that
           he
           gave
           in
           his
           
             Judgment
             Fixed
          
           above-quoted
           ,
           That
           this
           Birth
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             Christ
             formed
             in
             true
             Believers
             ,
             
               is
               not
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             that
             incorruptible
             Seed
             and
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             begets
             ,
             forms
             and
             brings
             forth
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             into
             his
             own
             Nature
             and
             Image
             ;
             and
             so
             Christ
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             formed
             in
             us
             
               in
               a
               Mysterious
               and
               Elegant
               way
               of
               speaking
               ,
               the
               Property
            
             and
             Effect
             being
             put
             for
             the
             Cause
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           he
           wavers
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           betwixt
           So
           and
           No
           ,
           and
           No
           and
           
             So
             ,
             sometimes
             This
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             That
             :
             and
             sometimes
             neither
             This
             nor
             That
          
           ;
           a
           Phrase
           that
           
             S.
             F.
          
           used
           to
           some
           of
           his
           Opponents
           ,
           but
           very
           justly
           apply'd
           to
           
             G.
             W.
          
           But
           differing
           senses
           and
           meanings
           are
           more
           tolerable
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           put
           on
           his
           Words
           ,
           than
           plain
           contradictions
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           Matters
           Fundamental
           ,
           as
           these
           are
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           
             W.
             P.
          
           hath
           said
           on
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Justification
           ,
           and
           how
           
             J.
             Wyeth
          
           in
           his
           Switch
           defends
           him
           .
        
         
           W.
           Penn
           
             in
             his
          
           Serious
           Apology
           
             p.
             148
             ,
             gives
             the
             charge
             of
             his
             Opponent
             thus
             ,
          
           That
           we
           deny
           Justification
           by
           the
           Righteousness
           which
           Christ
           hath
           fulfilled
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           for
           us
           (
           
             wholly
             without
             us
          
           )
           and
           therefore
           deny
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           us
           ;
           
             W.
             P.
             Answers
          
           ;
           And
           indeed
           this
           we
           deny
           and
           boldly
           affirm
           it
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           ,
           and
           an
           Arm
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           Corruption
           ,
           which
           does
           now
           deluge
           the
           whole
           World.
           
        
         
           
             What
             saith
          
           Jos
           .
           Wyeth
           ,
           
             that
             hardy
             Champion
             ,
             to
             this
             ,
          
           Switch
           p.
           238.
           
           Yes
           it
           is
           still
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           do
           deny
           ,
           and
           boldly
           affirm
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           ;
           and
           for
           our
           so
           denying
           and
           affirming
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           warrant
           of
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           wherein
           is
           abundantly
           testifyed
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           Man
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           must
           be
           obedient
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Justification
           ;
           
             for
             which
             he
             quotes
          
           Rom.
           3.
           24
           ,
           28.
           
           Rom.
           5.
           1.
           
           Titus
           3.
           7.
           
             and
             concludes
          
           then
           not
           wholly
           without
           us
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           Here
           
             J.
             Wyeth
          
           acts
           the
           dull
           Sophister
           as
           much
           as
           his
           Elder
           Brother
           
             G.
             W.
          
           by
           perverting
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           as
           is
           their
           frequent
           manner
           .
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
           What
           is
           necessary
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Instrument
           or
           
             Instrumental
             Application
          
           ,
           or
           
             Preparatory
             Condition
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Justification
           ;
           such
           as
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ;
           for
           such
           are
           granted
           to
           be
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           Justification
           ,
           as
           the
           stretching
           out
           the
           Hand
           is
           necessary
           to
           receive
           an
           Alms
           ,
           or
           free
           Gift
           ,
           and
           the
           opening
           the
           Mouth
           is
           necessary
           to
           receive
           Food
           ;
           but
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           procuring
           and
           purchasing
           Cause
           of
           our
           Justification
           before
           God
           ,
           
             by
             way
             of
             Merit
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Meritorious
             Cause
             of
             our
             Justification
          
           ;
           whether
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           Christ
           that
           he
           wrought
           
             without
             us
          
           ,
           by
           his
           Active
           and
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           above
           Sixteen
           Hundred
           Years
           ago
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           or
           Nay
           ;
           If
           Yea
           ,
           surely
           that
           is
           
             wholly
             without
             us
          
           ;
           but
           this
           says
           
             W.
             P.
          
           and
           
             J.
             W.
          
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           ;
           and
           
             G.
             W.
          
           chargeth
           
             T.
             D.
          
           with
           ignorance
           
           and
           false
           Doctrine
           for
           affirming
           it
           ,
           as
           above-quoted
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           very
           plain
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             53.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             28.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             4
             ,
             11.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             18.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             22.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           5.
           21.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           other
           Arguments
           which
           
             W.
             P.
          
           useth
           in
           his
           
             Serious
             Apology
          
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           mention
           ,
           not
           to
           refute
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           least
           Child
           in
           Christianity
           may
           do
           that
           ,
           but
           to
           show
           his
           Error
           ;
           one
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           
             Death
             came
             by
             actual
             Sin
             ,
             not
             imputative
             ,
             therefore
             Justification
             unto
             Life
             comes
             by
             actual
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             not
             imputative
             .
          
           Another
           is
           ,
           
             This
             speaks
             Peace
             to
             the
             Wicked
             .
          
           Another
           is
           ,
           
             Men
             are
             Dead
             and
             Alive
             at
             the
             same
             time
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             Note
             ,
          
           He
           perverts
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           ;
           his
           Opponents
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           That
           Wicked
           and
           Unsanctified
           Persons
           are
           justified
           ;
           but
           if
           none
           be
           justified
           ,
           but
           who
           are
           Perfect
           vvith
           a
           Sinless
           Perfection
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           the
           least
           impurity
           ,
           then
           neither
           
             W.
             P.
          
           nor
           any
           Quaker
           ,
           ever
           vvas
           ,
           or
           is
           justified
           ;
           for
           vvhatever
           they
           boast
           of
           their
           Sinless
           Perfection
           ,
           their
           vile
           Errors
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Uncharitableness
           ,
           as
           vvell
           as
           other
           their
           Imperfections
           ,
           demonstrate
           the
           contrary
           .
           Another
           of
           his
           Arguments
           is
           against
           our
           Justification
           by
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           without
           us
           ,
           
             Our
             rejoycing
             must
             be
             in
             our selves
             and
             not
             in
             another
          
           ;
           thus
           perverting
           
           Paul's
           Words
           ,
           
             Gal.
             6.
             4.
             
             But
             let
             every
             Man
             prove
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             he
             have
             rejoycing
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             .
          
           But
           doth
           this
           exclude
           our
           rejoycing
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           our
           Head.
           who
           to
           be
           sure
           is
           another
           ?
           O
           sad
           !
           How
           contrary
           to
           this
           is
           
             Philip
             3.
             3.
             
             For
             we
             are
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             confidence
             in
             the
             Flesh
          
           ;
           by
           this
           Argument
           of
           
             W.
             P.
          
           he
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           Brethren
           (
           whose
           Faith
           he
           pretends
           to
           deliver
           )
           
             renounces
             all
             Rejoycing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Faith
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             in
             Christ
             without
             us
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             within
             them
             also
          
           ;
           for
           Christ
           within
           them
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           within
           them
           ,
           is
           Another
           .
           Dare
           
             W.
             P.
          
           or
           
             G.
             W.
          
           say
           ,
           Christ
           in
           
             W.
             P.
          
           or
           
             G.
             W.
          
           is
           
             W.
             P.
          
           or
           
             G.
             W.
          
           
        
         
           But
           whereas
           
             G.
             W.
          
           in
           his
           Printed
           Paper
           above-quoted
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             A
             Few
             Positions
          
           ,
           &c.
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             highly
             do
             value
             and
             esteem
             his
          
           (
           Christ's
           )
           
             Sufferings
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Precious
             Blood
             ,
             and
             whole
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sinners
             :
          
           For
           a
           Proof
           of
           his
           Insincerity
           and
           Sophistry
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           produce
           some
           following
           Quotations
           ,
           what
           
             G.
             W.
          
           means
           by
           his
           
             Precious
             Blood
          
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           put
           the
           due
           value
           upon
           Christ's
           Blood
           that
           was
           outwardly
           shed
           ,
           or
           upon
           another
           sort
           of
           inward
           Blood
           ,
           I
           cannot
           say
           of
           his
           and
           his
           Brethrens
           inventing
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           received
           from
           Familists
           and
           Ranters
           ,
           tho'
           they
           pretend
           to
           have
           it
           by
           immediate
           Inspiration
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           an
           inward
           Blood
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Atonement
           and
           Sacrifice
           for
           Sin
           ,
           which
           Blood
           
             G.
             W.
          
           will
           not
           allow
           to
           be
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ's
           Humanity
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           Godhead
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             W.
          
           in
           his
           
             Truth
             Defended
          
           ,
           p.
           66.
           quotes
           
             C.
             Wade
          
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             Bought
             us
             and
             Redeemed
             us
             ,
             with
             the
             Precious
             Blood
             of
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             saith
             your
             imagined
             Christ
             [
             viz.
             their
             Notion
             of
             a
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Blood
             is
             shed
             within
             them
             ]
             never
             had
             any
             Humane
             Blood
             to
             Redeem
             you
             with
             ;
             and
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             he
             brings
             1
             
               Pet.
               1.
               19.
               
               G.
               W.
            
             Answers
             ,
             That
             Scripture
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             hast
             thou
             perverted
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             thy
             own
             Destruction
             ;
             for
             there
             he
             witnesses
             to
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             which
             
             Redeemed
             them
             from
             their
             vain
             Conversation
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             tell
             them
             of
             Humane
             Blood
             to
             Redeem
             them
             with
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             Humane
             is
             Earthly
             ,
             but
             Christ
             whose
             Blood
             is
             Spiritual
             is
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             an
             imagined
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             Spirit
             .
             And
             what
             say'st
             thou
             to
             this
             ?
             Was
             that
             Humane
             Blood
             ,
             which
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Except
             a
             Man
             drink
             he
             hath
             no
             Life
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             cleansed
             the
             Saints
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             who
             were
             Flesh
             of
             Christ's
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Bone
             of
             his
             Bone.
             
          
        
         
           Note
           ,
           Thus
           we
           see
           what
           Blood
           
             G.
             W.
          
           esteems
           the
           
             Precious
             Blood
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           his
           
             Humane
             Blood
          
           ,
           or
           
             Blood
             of
             his
             Humanity
          
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           he
           denyeth
           that
           we
           are
           Redeemed
           or
           Cleansed
           by
           any
           Blood
           of
           his
           Humanity
           ,
           but
           denyeth
           that
           Christ
           had
           any
           
             Humane
             Blood
          
           ,
           or
           
             Blood
             of
             Humanity
          
           ,
           and
           giveth
           his
           Reason
           against
           it
           ,
           That
           Humane
           is
           Earthly
           ,
           but
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Blood
           is
           Spiritual
           ,
           is
           Lord
           from
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
             But
             again
             ,
             For
             a
             further
             evidence
             of
             his
             undervaluing
             the
             outward
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             denying
             it
             to
             be
             that
             Blood
             by
             which
             Christ
             purchased
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             his
          
           Light
           and
           Life
           ,
           p.
           56.
           
           It
           is
           confessed
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           that
           God
           by
           his
           own
           Blood
           purchased
           to
           himself
           a
           Church
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           
           Now
           the
           Blood
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           Blood
           that
           relates
           to
           God
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           Spiritual
           ,
           he
           being
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           is
           Inward
           and
           Spiritual
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           This
           Quotation
           was
           lately
           published
           in
           the
           Printed
           Sheet
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             An
             Account
             from
          
           Colchester
           ,
           above-mention'd
           ;
           to
           which
           Seven
           Quakers
           at
           Colchester
           have
           given
           a
           pretended
           Answer
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             Some
             Account
             from
          
           Colchester
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           their
           Answer
           to
           this
           Quotation
           ,
           they
           quibble
           Sophistically
           upon
           the
           Word
           Spiritual
           .
           We
           would
           ask
           these
           Men
           (
           say
           they
           )
           if
           God's
           own
           Blood
           be
           not
           Spiritual
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           Carnal
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Covenant
           such
           also
           ?
           But
           was
           not
           the
           Blood
           that
           was
           outwardly
           shed
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           which
           John
           said
           he
           saw
           ,
           and
           bare
           Record
           ,
           real
           material
           Blood
           ,
           as
           really
           as
           that
           of
           other
           Men
           :
           And
           granting
           it
           to
           be
           Spiritual
           ,
           as
           Spiritual
           signifies
           Holy
           ,
           as
           a
           Holy
           Man
           is
           a
           Spiritual
           Man
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           a
           Carnal
           Man
           with
           respect
           to
           his
           Body
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           Material
           and
           Corporal
           .
           But
           
             G.
             W.
          
           by
           Spiritual
           meant
           inward
           Blood
           ,
           in
           Men
           and
           Women
           ;
           and
           so
           expressed
           it
           ;
           The
           Covenant
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           Inward
           and
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           the
           Blood
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           Spiritual
           and
           Inward
           are
           with
           him
           Synonymous
           .
           But
           ,
           for
           a
           further
           Answer
           ,
           they
           quote
           a
           passage
           in
           G.
           W.'s
           Antidote
           ,
           p.
           233
           ,
           234.
           where
           he
           grants
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           former
           Doctrine
           ,
           That
           God
           purchased
           his
           Church
           ,
           by
           Christ's
           Natural
           or
           Outward
           Blood
           ,
           but
           not
           only
           by
           that
           ,
           but
           
             principally
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             Blood
          
           or
           Life
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           and
           this
           
             Spiritual
             Blood
          
           he
           holds
           to
           be
           Inward
           in
           Men
           ,
           
             The
             Blood
             is
             the
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           as
           
             W.
             Bailie
          
           phrased
           it
           ,
           perverting
           and
           confounding
           two
           sundry
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           .
           But
           the
           tenor
           and
           tendency
           of
           G.
           W.'s
           former
           Arguments
           were
           altogether
           against
           Redemption
           or
           Justification
           ,
           
             by
             any
             natural
             or
             outward
             Blood
             whatsoever
          
           ;
           for
           Humane
           is
           Natural
           ;
           but
           
             Humane
             Blood
             G.
             W.
          
           would
           by
           no
           means
           admit
           to
           be
           
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           by
           which
           Men
           are
           Redeemed
           :
           So
           now
           he
           will
           have
           God's
           own
           Blood
           to
           be
           no
           less
           than
           his
           own
           dear
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           to
           be
           
             both
             Natural
             and
             Outward
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             and
             Inward
             ,
          
           by
           which
           we
           are
           Redeemed
           ;
           meaning
           by
           Inward
           Blood
           ,
           his
           Life
           ,
           Power
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           Men
           and
           
           Women
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           in
           contradiction
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             God's
             sparing
             not
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             but
             delivering
             him
             up
             for
             us
             all
             ,
             includes
             the
             whole
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             which
             were
             offered
             .
          
        
         
           Note
           ,
           If
           Christ's
           Soul
           and
           Body
           without
           us
           ,
           were
           the
           whole
           Sacrifice
           ,
           the
           outward
           Blood
           being
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           then
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           Life
           and
           Light
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           contradiction
           to
           this
           in
           his
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           p.
           44.
           
           He
           brings
           several
           Arguments
           and
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           all
           grosly
           perverted
           to
           prove
           
             That
             Christ
             in
             us
             ,
             offers
             up
             himself
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             ,
          
           refering
           to
           
             W.
             Burnets
          
           Book
           ,
           
             cap.
             prim
          
           .
           p.
           31.
           
           Where
           the
           words
           are
           more
           largely
           quoted
           thus
           ,
           out
           of
           
             W.
             Smiths
             Primmer
             .
             We
             believe
             that
             Christ
             in
             us
             ,
             doth
             offer
             up
             himself
             a
             living
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Wrath
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             is
             appeased
             towards
             us
             .
          
           This
           layeth
           the
           whole
           stress
           upon
           Christ
           within
           Men
           ,
           being
           the
           offering
           ;
           but
           now
           
             G.
             W.
          
           would
           seem
           to
           give
           one
           part
           to
           Christ
           without
           ,
           and
           another
           part
           to
           Christ
           within
           Men
           to
           be
           the
           offering
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Blood
           shed
           without
           ,
           that
           was
           Natural
           and
           Outward
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Blood
           shed
           within
           Men
           ,
           that
           is
           Spiritual
           and
           Inward
           .
           But
           then
           surely
           he
           gives
           very
           little
           to
           the
           Blood
           shed
           without
           ,
           that
           was
           but
           once
           ,
           and
           was
           Natural
           Blood
           ,
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Humanity
           ;
           but
           he
           gives
           very
           much
           to
           the
           Inward
           Blood
           shed
           within
           Men
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           more
           excellent
           Blood
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           Blood
           not
           of
           the
           Humanity
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           is
           shed
           many
           Thousands
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Millions
           of
           times
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           shed
           in
           all
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           lived
           in
           several
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           :
           And
           thus
           Christ
           hath
           offered
           up
           himself
           
             Inwardly
             Millions
             of
             times
          
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           Blood
           inwardly
           shed
           to
           appease
           the
           Wrath
           and
           Justice
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           saith
           ,
           That
           Christ
           
             by
             one
             Offering
          
           hath
           for
           ever
           perfected
           them
           that
           are
           Sanctified
           ;
           and
           
             by
             one
             Offering
          
           ,
           
           
             once
             offered
          
           ,
           not
           often
           offered
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             appeared
             to
             put
             away
             sin
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           was
           Prophesied
           of
           him
           ,
           a
           Body
           thou
           hast
           prepared
           me
           ,
           not
           
             two
             Bodies
          
           ,
           or
           
             many
             Bodies
          
           :
           And
           as
           Christ
           had
           not
           
             two
             Bodies
          
           to
           be
           offered
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           
           so
           nor
           had
           he
           
             two
             Bloods
          
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           never
           mentioneth
           any
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           but
           one
           ;
           we
           no
           where
           read
           in
           Scripture
           of
           the
           Bloods
           of
           Christ
           ,
           plural
           ,
           but
           of
           
             Blood
             ,
             singular
          
           .
           And
           according
           to
           
             G.
             W.
          
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           his
           former
           Books
           ,
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Inward
           Blood
           ,
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           his
           Humanity
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           hath
           denyed
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           any
           part
           of
           him
           ,
           whereof
           he
           consisteth
           ,
           as
           above-quoted
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           nor
           was
           the
           outward
           Blood
           ,
           shed
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           any
           part
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           it
           were
           allowed
           to
           call
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           Believers
           ,
           or
           the
           sanctifying
           and
           refreshing
           Influences
           thereof
           ,
           his
           Blood
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           metaphor
           ,
           as
           Wine
           is
           call'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Grape
           ,
           and
           Christ
           calleth
           himself
           the
           Vine
           ,
           and
           Believers
           in
           him
           the
           Branches
           ,
           yet
           by
           no
           means
           can
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           influence
           thereof
           in
           Men
           ,
           be
           call'd
           the
           Blood
           shed
           for
           remission
           of
           Sin
           ,
           the
           Blood
           of
           Atonement
           ,
           that
           by
           way
           of
           Merit
           and
           Satisfaction
           to
           Divine
           Justice
           ,
           removes
           the
           guilt
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           makes
           Peace
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Men
           ;
           for
           whatever
           Sacrifice
           makes
           Atonement
           for
           Sin
           ,
           must
           be
           Slain
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           shed
           or
           poured
           forth
           ,
           as
           the
           Beasts
           that
           were
           offered
           for
           Sin
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           behoved
           to
           be
           Slain
           ,
           and
           
           their
           Blood
           to
           be
           shed
           ,
           which
           were
           Types
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           outwardly
           to
           be
           slain
           ,
           and
           his
           Blood
           outwardly
           shed
           ,
           for
           without
           shedding
           of
           Blood
           there
           is
           no
           remission
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           testifieth
           ;
           the
           which
           sheding
           of
           Blood
           must
           be
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           that
           ,
           whose
           Body
           was
           to
           be
           Slain
           :
           Now
           the
           pouring
           and
           shedding
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Graces
           and
           Gracious
           influences
           into
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           Christ's
           Death
           without
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           outwardly
           Slain
           and
           offered
           up
           for
           us
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Merit
           and
           Purchase
           as
           it
           is
           also
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           Mediation
           and
           Intercession
           for
           us
           now
           in
           Heaven
           by
           way
           of
           impetration
           and
           actual
           dispensation
           ,
           having
           received
           power
           to
           give
           those
           gifts
           to
           Men
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           now
           at
           Gods
           Right
           Hand
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           his
           glorified
           Humanity
           ,
           which
           he
           procured
           and
           purchased
           for
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           in
           his
           state
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           by
           the
           proper
           Merit
           of
           his
           Obedience
           ,
           both
           Active
           and
           Passive
           ,
           who
           humbled
           himself
           and
           became
           obedient
           unto
           Death
           ,
           even
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Cross
           ;
           wherefore
           God
           hath
           exalted
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Prince
           and
           a
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           by
           which
           he
           made
           peace
           for
           us
           ,
           is
           called
           
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           shed
           ,
           and
           poured
           forth
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           reconciled
           us
           in
           his
           Body
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           through
           Death
           ;
           all
           which
           bespeaks
           that
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           Reconciliation
           by
           way
           of
           Purchase
           and
           Merit
           ,
           was
           wholly
           done
           and
           transacted
           by
           Christ
           without
           us
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           done
           within
           us
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Sacrifice
           and
           Atonement
           ,
           for
           that
           required
           the
           Sacrifice
           to
           be
           Slain
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           thereof
           to
           be
           shed
           and
           poured
           forth
           .
           But
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           abominable
           Heresie
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           that
           Christ
           in
           Man
           by
           his
           Blood
           shed
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           offering
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           thus
           shed
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           Blood
           of
           Atonement
           ,
           yea
           ,
           
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           within
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           things
           seemingly
           consist
           and
           hang
           together
           ,
           they
           have
           invented
           an
           Inward
           Crucifixion
           and
           Killing
           of
           Christ
           in
           Men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           an
           inward
           shedding
           of
           his
           Blood
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           answer
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Analogy
           ,
           to
           the
           outward
           Killing
           of
           the
           Sacrifices
           under
           the
           old
           Testament
           .
           But
           when
           this
           Crucifying
           or
           Killing
           of
           Christ
           in
           Men
           ,
           was
           ,
           beside
           many
           other
           questions
           about
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           put
           hard
           to
           it
           to
           resolve
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           resolution
           of
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           for
           it
           implys
           not
           only
           manifest
           contradictions
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           true
           and
           right
           Reason
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           
             Popish
             Transubstantiation
          
           doth
           .
           For
           as
           nothing
           can
           be
           properly
           said
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           Killed
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           formerly
           alive
           ;
           If
           Christ
           has
           been
           Killed
           ,
           suppose
           in
           every
           Quaker
           ,
           he
           behoved
           to
           be
           first
           alive
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           Christ
           in
           the
           Figure
           or
           Type
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           of
           them
           call
           him
           )
           was
           Born
           long
           before
           he
           was
           outwardly
           crucified
           ;
           for
           though
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Child
           ,
           Herod
           sought
           his
           Life
           ,
           yet
           by
           his
           being
           taken
           by
           his
           Mother
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           he
           was
           preserved
           ;
           and
           this
           very
           passage
           ,
           of
           Christ's
           being
           persecuted
           by
           Herod
           ,
           soon
           after
           he
           was
           Born
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           have
           made
           an
           Allegory
           ,
           not
           that
           the
           inward
           is
           the
           Allegory
           of
           the
           outward
           [
           which
           were
           somewhat
           tolerable
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           have
           so
           Allegorized
           ,
           though
           some
           went
           too
           far
           even
           so
           ]
           but
           the
           outward
           is
           the
           Allegory
           of
           the
           inward
           ,
           and
           as
           then
           there
           passed
           some
           considerable
           space
           of
           time
           betwixt
           Christ's
           typical
           Birth
           in
           the
           outward
           ,
           and
           his
           typical
           
           Crucifixion
           ;
           so
           that
           being
           about
           Twelve
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           he
           disputed
           with
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           about
           Thirty
           he
           began
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           wherein
           he
           continued
           for
           about
           three
           Years
           and
           a
           half
           ,
           and
           then
           was
           Crucified
           ;
           after
           he
           was
           Betrayed
           by
           Judas
           ,
           denyed
           by
           Peter
           ,
           and
           Sentenced
           to
           Death
           by
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           falsly
           Accused
           ,
           and
           cruelly
           Mocked
           by
           the
           Jews
           ;
           all
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           
             W.
             P.
          
           are
           so
           many
           
             Facile
             representations
             of
             what
             is
             to
             be
             accomplished
             in
             Men.
          
           And
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           since
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Quakers
           and
           me
           began
           ,
           
             about
             Preaching
             Christ
             without
          
           ,
           some
           of
           their
           Preachers
           in
           their
           Publick
           Meetings
           ,
           Preach
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           the
           History
           of
           Christ's
           Birth
           ,
           Persecution
           by
           Herod
           and
           the
           Jews
           ,
           Betrayed
           by
           Judas
           ,
           denyed
           by
           Peter
           ,
           Sentenced
           to
           Death
           by
           Pilate
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           all
           an
           Allegory
           of
           what
           was
           to
           be
           witnessed
           within
           ,
           with
           an
           
             Exhortation
             to
             Friends
             to
             wait
             to
             have
             it
             all
             fulfilled
             and
             witnessed
             within
             them
             :
          
           And
           particularly
           I
           heard
           
             Jacob
             Talner
          
           ,
           the
           Dutch-man
           above-mention'd
           ,
           Preach
           at
           a
           Publick
           Meeting
           in
           Philadelphia
           [
           about
           the
           time
           our
           differences
           began
           there
           about
           Christ
           ]
           
             That
             Christ
             must
             be
             first
             Born
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             must
             be
             Crucified
             in
             us
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           On
           which
           I
           asked
           some
           of
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           
             Were
             it
             not
             better
             ,
             after
             Christ
             is
             Born
             in
             Men
          
           (
           using
           their
           Phrase
           )
           
             that
             Men
             would
             not
             Crucifie
             him
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             he
             might
             live
             in
             them
             ?
             For
             who
             can
             Crucifie
             Christ
             in
             Men
             ,
             but
             they
             themselves
          
           (
           on
           supposition
           that
           he
           can
           be
           Crucified
           ?
           )
           For
           the
           Devil
           cannot
           do
           it
           by
           himself
           without
           Men's
           consent
           and
           concurrence
           ,
           and
           being
           the
           main
           Actors
           :
           But
           
             G.
             F.
          
           whom
           
             J.
             Wyeth
          
           calls
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           hath
           resolved
           this
           Question
           ;
           but
           whether
           effectually
           so
           as
           either
           consistent
           with
           Scripture
           or
           true
           and
           right
           Reason
           ,
           to
           which
           no
           true
           Revelation
           can
           contradict
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           intelligent
           Christian
           to
           judge
           ,
           in
           a
           Treatise
           of
           his
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             Several
             Papers
             given
             forth
             for
             the
             spreading
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           one
           of
           them
           bearing
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             Concerning
             Christ's
             Flesh
             which
             was
             Offered
             ,
          
           p.
           54.
           
           
             Christ
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             it
             began
             its
             Foundation
             ,
             then
             the
             Lamb
             was
             slain
             ,
             then
             the
             World
             was
             set
             up
             in
             Man's
             Heart
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             see
             the
             beginning
             nor
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ;
             —
             Then
             came
             their
             Understandings
             to
             be
             darken'd
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ACCORDING
             TO
             THE
             FLESH
             CRUCIFIED
             ,
             the
             Lamb
             Slain
             ,
             that
             FLESH
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Mystery
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Jews
             did
             transgress
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             told
             them
             ,
             they
             OPPRESSED
             the
             Seed
             ,
             as
             a
             Cart
             with
             Sheaves
             .
             [
             Note
             ,
             the
             word
             Oppressed
             ,
             tho'
             
               G.
               W.
            
             is
             so
             impudent
             in
             his
             
               Judgment
               Fixed
            
             ,
             p.
             322.
             as
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             Seed
             is
             Christ
             and
             God
             that
             is
             Oppressed
             ]
             —
             That
             they
             may
             come
             to
             a
             thing
             that
             's
             lower
             and
             under
             ,
             and
             higher
             and
             
               over
               all
            
             ,
             and
             before
             all
             that
             is
             the
             Righteousness
             it self
             ;
             so
             
               in
               this
               lies
               the
               Belief
            
             ,
             so
             then
             
               in
               the
               Life
            
             and
             in
             the
             SUBSTANCE
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             of
             all
             Types
             ,
             so
             through
             this
             Flesh
             he
             doth
             reconcile
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             offering
             up
             his
             Body
             ,
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             Slain
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             corrupted
             :
             —
             And
             this
             Flesh
             is
             a
             Mystery
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Flesh
             is
             the
             Belief
             that
             takes
             away
             the
             Sin
             ,
             that
             never
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Offering
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             this
             Flesh
             clear
             seth
             from
             Sin
             ;
             so
             through
             this
             Offering
             is
             the
             Reconciliation
             ,
             through
             the
             Offering
             of
             his
             Flesh
             that
             never
             corrupted
             ,
             but
             takes
             away
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             
               Cleanseth
               from
               Corrup●ions
            
             ,
             
             THE
             LIFE
             READ
             .
          
           See
           the
           Quotation
           more
           at
           large
           in
           my
           Third
           Narrative
           ,
           p.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           he
           saith
           with
           respect
           to
           Christ
           being
           thus
           inwardly
           Crucified
           ,
           
             for
             as
             he
             was
             God
             he
             did
             not
             die
             ,
          
           but
           whether
           he
           did
           suffer
           as
           he
           was
           God
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           here
           determine
           ,
           tho'
           
             G.
             W.
          
           hath
           determined
           it
           ,
           as
           above-quoted
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             as
             God
             doth
             suffer
             in
             Men
             by
             their
             Sins
             .
          
        
         
           Note
           ,
           Whereas
           many
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           particularly
           
             G.
             W.
          
           doth
           argue
           against
           Christ
           without
           us
           being
           the
           object
           of
           Faith
           ;
           Can
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             object
             of
             Faith
             he
             divided
             from
             the
             Faith
             ?
          
           Which
           Argument
           has
           no
           more
           force
           ,
           than
           if
           he
           should
           argue
           ,
           
           The
           Sun
           cannot
           be
           the
           object
           or
           Foundation
           of
           his
           Sight
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           without
           him
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           Sight
           is
           within
           him
           .
           And
           he
           hath
           of
           late
           been
           heard
           ,
           several
           times
           to
           preach
           in
           the
           Quakers
           Meetings
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             without
             us
          
           cannot
           be
           the
           object
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           doth
           not
           
             G.
             F.
          
           here
           propose
           an
           object
           of
           our
           Faith
           without
           us
           ?
           and
           such
           an
           object
           ,
           as
           is
           very
           difficult
           ,
           if
           not
           impossible
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           Crucified
           when
           Adam
           sinned
           ,
           and
           that
           Blood
           of
           his
           that
           was
           then
           shed
           or
           offered
           together
           with
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           —
           And
           
             in
             this
             Flesh
             is
             the
             Belief
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             takes
             away
             the
             Sin.
          
           But
           possibly
           
             G.
             W.
          
           or
           some
           other
           will
           say
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           that
           was
           Crucified
           in
           Adam
           ,
           when
           he
           sinned
           ,
           is
           conveyed
           or
           transmitted
           from
           him
           into
           us
           .
           If
           any
           of
           them
           will
           adventure
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           it
           will
           occasion
           such
           Intricacies
           and
           Niceties
           ,
           that
           the
           Quakers
           pretended
           plainness
           doth
           not
           suit
           with
           ;
           for
           
             G.
             W.
          
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Divine
             Light
             of
             Christ
             in
             Man
             ,
          
           p.
           13.
           giveth
           this
           description
           of
           the
           People
           call'd
           Quakers
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             not
             only
             esteemed
             an
             illiterate
             People
             ,
             but
             are
             a
             plain
             ,
             simple
             ,
             innocent
             People
             ,
             who
             most
             affect
             plain
             Scripture-Language
             ,
             without
             any
             School-glosses
             or
             nice
             distinctions
             ,
             to
             deck
             ,
             adorn
             ,
             or
             illustrate
             their
             Christian
             Profession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Divine
             Light
             in
             Men.
             And
             many
             thousands
             may
             not
             understand
             the
             terms
             ,
          
           Vehiculum
           Dei
           ,
           Intermediate
           Being
           ,
           nor
           is
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             preached
             among
             us
             under
             those
             terms
             ,
             but
             in
             Scripture
             terms
             .
          
           [
           The
           terms
           
             Vehiculum
             Dei
          
           had
           been
           used
           by
           
             R.
             Barclay
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Apology
           ,
           p.
           83.
           and
           
             Intermediate
             Being
          
           by
           me
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           my
           former
           Writings
           
             concerning
             the
             Seed
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           principle
           of
           God's
           Grace
           in
           Men
           ;
           but
           which
           we
           carried
           not
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           nor
           had
           that
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           
             that
             is
             the
             Offering
             for
             Sin
             ,
          
           and
           makes
           the
           Atonement
           by
           way
           of
           Expiation
           to
           take
           away
           the
           guilt
           of
           Sin.
           ]
           But
           is
           not
           G.
           W.'s
           Fallacy
           very
           plain
           in
           this
           Case
           ?
           Did
           not
           
             G.
             F.
          
           Preach
           Christ
           as
           he
           Writ
           and
           Printed
           concerning
           him
           ;
           and
           what
           though
           
             G.
             F.
          
           and
           none
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ever
           used
           the
           word
           VEHICULUM
           DEI
           ,
           or
           INTERMEDIATE
           BEING
           before
           
             R.
             B.
          
           and
           
             G.
             K.
          
           used
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           chiefly
           used
           to
           help
           the
           Quakers
           out
           of
           the
           Mire
           ,
           and
           render
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           the
           Quakers
           Notions
           about
           the
           Seed
           within
           ,
           intelligible
           ,
           but
           they
           carrying
           it
           far
           beyond
           ,
           whatever
           
             R.
             B.
          
           or
           I
           ever
           thought
           of
           ,
           particularly
           
             G.
             F.
          
           and
           
             G.
             W.
          
           as
           I
           have
           found
           by
           my
           late
           more
           exact
           search
           into
           their
           Books
           ,
           than
           ever
           formerly
           I
           made
           ;
           I
           find
           it
           not
           only
           difficult
           but
           impossible
           to
           reconcile
           them
           ,
           either
           with
           Scripture
           or
           right
           and
           true
           Reason
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           disown
           them
           ,
           and
           whatever
           I
           have
           formerly
           Writ
           ,
           that
           seemed
           in
           the
           least
           to
           justifie
           such
           Notions
           as
           I
           have
           found
           in
           the
           Quakers
           Writings
           ,
           particularly
           
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           
             G.
             F.
          
           and
           
             G.
             W.
          
           let
           them
           be
           as
           void
           and
           null
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           Writ
           .
           [
           See
           my
           late
           Book
           of
           Retractations
           .
           ]
           Altho'
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           I
           carried
           them
           not
           so
           far
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           in
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           no
           more
           did
           
             R.
             B.
          
           as
           they
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           Now
           since
           
             G.
             W.
          
           professeth
           that
           the
           Quakers
           are
           such
           a
           plain
           simple
           People
           ,
           who
           most
           affect
           plain
           Scripture
           Language
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           that
           both
           
             G.
             W.
          
           himself
           ,
           and
           G.
           F.
           the
           chief
           Leaders
           and
           Teachers
           among
           them
           have
           gone
           so
           far
           from
           Scripture
           Language
           about
           
             Christ
             within
          
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           run
           into
           most
           wild
           and
           extravagant
           Notions
           ,
           that
           they
           sucked
           in
           from
           Familists
           and
           Ranters
           about
           Christ
           within
           ?
           Where
           do
           they
           find
           such
           Scripture
           Language
           ,
           That
           
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             was
             crucified
             when
          
           Adam
           
             sinned
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             then
             shed
             ,
          
           and
           that
           that
           Flesh
           ,
           then
           crucified
           ,
           was
           the
           Offering
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           of
           that
           Flesh
           cleanseth
           away
           Sin
           ,
           and
           that
           
             the
             Belief
             or
             Faith
             is
             in
             that
             Offering
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             that
             was
             then
             Crucified
             :
          
           And
           where
           doth
           G.
           W.
           find
           his
           wild
           Notion
           of
           a
           
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             within
             Men
          
           ,
           that
           cleanseth
           from
           Sin
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Sacrifice
           and
           Atonement
           ;
           or
           of
           any
           other
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           than
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Humanity
           ;
           for
           tho'
           that
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           calls
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           purchased
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             the
             Blood
             of
             God
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           
             Blood
             within
             Men
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           
             Christ's
             Humanity
          
           ;
           it
           is
           call'd
           the
           Blood
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Blood
           it
           was
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           meer
           Man
           ,
           but
           both
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           was
           God
           ,
           tho'
           his
           Godhead
           was
           not
           his
           Manhood
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           this
           Conveyance
           of
           Christ's
           Flesh
           ,
           conveyed
           or
           transmitted
           from
           Adam
           into
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           since
           his
           Fall
           ,
           what
           Scripture
           Language
           is
           this
           ?
           If
           any
           of
           them
           will
           dare
           so
           to
           affirm
           ,
           give
           us
           Chapter
           and
           Verse
           for
           any
           such
           Doctrine
           or
           Terms
           ?
           But
           yet
           further
           to
           discover
           the
           grossness
           of
           this
           wild
           Notion
           :
           Is
           this
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           conveyed
           or
           transmitted
           into
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           Crucified
           or
           Alive
           ?
           If
           they
           say
           Crucified
           ,
           it
           is
           scarcely
           intelligible
           ,
           how
           dead
           or
           crucified
           Flesh
           ,
           however
           so
           Spiritual
           ,
           can
           be
           conveyed
           or
           transmitted
           from
           Adam
           into
           us
           ;
           or
           how
           any
           
             crucified
             Seed
          
           or
           Principle
           can
           be
           so
           conveyed
           ;
           and
           seeing
           that
           as
           we
           are
           all
           descended
           of
           Noah
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           descended
           of
           Seth
           ,
           and
           Seth
           was
           descended
           of
           Adam
           ,
           by
           humane
           Generation
           ,
           long
           after
           
           Adam's
           Fall
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
          
           was
           promised
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           probable
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           was
           any
           crucified
           Flesh
           ,
           or
           
             Body
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           Adam
           when
           he
           Fell
           ,
           that
           
             crucified
             Body
             ,
             Seed
             or
             Principle
             ,
             was
             quickened
             and
             raised
             in
             him
             ,
             some
             time
             before
             he
             begot
          
           Seth
           ,
           
             and
             it
             will-therefore
             follow
             rather
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Body
             ,
             Seed
             or
             Principle
             ,
             if
             conveyed
             or
             transmitted
             from
          
           Adam
           
             into
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             is
             conveyed
             alive
             and
             not
             dead
             .
          
           Beside
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           conveyed
           by
           natural
           Generation
           ?
           Indeed
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Quakers
           deny
           any
           conveyance
           of
           
             Original
             Sin
          
           ,
           by
           natural
           Generation
           ,
           as
           the
           Pelagians
           denyed
           of
           old
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           comprehend
           with
           their
           Reason
           ,
           how
           such
           a
           conveyance
           can
           be
           ;
           to
           be
           sure
           it
           is
           altogether
           remote
           from
           all
           rational
           Comprehension
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           
             Noble
             Principle
          
           ,
           as
           
             the
             Seed
             of
             God
          
           ,
           should
           come
           by
           natural
           Generation
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           even
           the
           Children
           of
           Heathens
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Children
           of
           Believers
           ,
           as
           the
           Quakers
           commonly
           Teach
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             G.
             F.
          
           saith
           ,
           
             G.
             M.
          
           p.
           209.
           
           
             Every
             Man
             AT
             
             HIS
             COMING
             INTO
             THE
             WORLD
             hath
             a
             Light
             from
             Christ
             ,
             him
             by
             whom
             the
             World
             was
             made
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             Conscience
             .
          
           But
           if
           every
           Man
           has
           that
           Light
           at
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           then
           Heathen
           Infants
           have
           it
           ;
           and
           seeing
           they
           have
           it
           from
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           it
           Immediately
           conveyed
           ,
           or
           Mediately
           ,
           by
           natural
           Generation
           ,
           through
           their
           Parents
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           their
           natural
           Flesh
           ?
           If
           Immediately
           from
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           rational
           to
           suppose
           it
           is
           not
           crucified
           nor
           killed
           at
           its
           first
           reception
           :
           Beside
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           a
           slain
           or
           dead
           Thing
           in
           them
           ,
           when
           it
           
             convinceth
             them
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             Lying
             ,
             Thieft
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             to
             them
             in
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             them
             their
             whole
             duty
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             obey
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             an
             entire
             Systeme
             of
             Orthodox
             Divinity
          
           ;
           If
           
             J.
             Wyeth
          
           can
           be
           believed
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           do
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           dead
           or
           crucified
           thing
           in
           them
           ?
        
         
           These
           are
           but
           some
           of
           the
           inexplicable
           and
           unintelligible
           Difficulties
           ,
           beside
           many
           more
           that
           might
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           the
           
             wild
             Notions
          
           and
           Phrases
           of
           
             G.
             F.
          
           and
           
             G.
             W.
          
           especially
           ,
           as
           far
           from
           Scripture
           Language
           ,
           as
           Darkness
           is
           from
           Light
           ,
           have
           led
           them
           into
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           whom
           they
           have
           bewildred
           with
           them
           ,
           notwithstanding
           G.
           W.'s
           fallacious
           pretences
           of
           his
           Brethren
           and
           Himself
           ,
           
             being
             an
             innocent
             ,
             plain
             ,
             simple
             People
             ,
             that
             most
             affect
             Scripture
             Language
             ,
          
           when
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           no
           Society
           call'd
           Christians
           (
           nay
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           )
           have
           so
           much
           deviated
           from
           Scripture
           Language
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Scripture
           Doctrine
           and
           Sense
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           none
           from
           this
           infer
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           own
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Faith
           of
           
             Christ
             within
          
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Divine
           Teachings
           ,
           Inspirations
           and
           Illuminations
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           do
           withal
           my
           Heart
           ,
           as
           truly
           as
           ever
           I
           did
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           rather
           better
           ;
           only
           I
           deny
           the
           Quakers
           wild
           ,
           extravagant
           and
           blasphemous
           Notions
           of
           Christ
           within
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           
             G.
             F.
          
           and
           
             G.
             W.
          
           above-mention'd
           ,
           who
           affirm
           that
           Christ
           is
           Crucified
           in
           all
           unregenerate
           Persons
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Flesh
           of
           this
           crucified
           Christ
           in
           them
           is
           the
           Offering
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Belief
           is
           to
           be
           in
           this
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           of
           this
           Flesh
           cleanseth
           from
           all
           Sin
           :
           Which
           Flesh
           was
           crucified
           in
           Adam
           ,
           when
           he
           Fell
           ;
           but
           how
           from
           Adam
           it
           came
           into
           them
           ,
           either
           crucified
           or
           alive
           ,
           is
           not
           intelligible
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           proper
           object
           of
           Faith
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           say
           it
           is
           alive
           in
           all
           Men
           ,
           at
           its
           first
           reception
           ,
           or
           at
           their
           first
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           then
           all
           Men
           are
           Born
           Sanctified
           and
           spiritually
           Regenerated
           ,
           Heathens
           as
           well
           as
           Christians
           ;
           for
           the
           great
           difference
           that
           the
           Quakers
           give
           betwixt
           Regenerated
           and
           Unregenerated
           Persons
           ,
           lies
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Seed
           Christ
           is
           alive
           in
           the
           Regenerated
           ,
           but
           crucified
           and
           dead
           in
           the
           Unregenerated
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           again
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           much
           
             G.
             W.
          
           acts
           the
           Sophister
           in
           his
           late
           pretences
           to
           own
           ,
           the
           Merit
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           that
           was
           outwardly
           shed
           ,
           which
           yet
           he
           hath
           so
           plainly
           denied
           in
           his
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           mightily
           ,
           opposed
           it
           ,
           
             That
             the
             shedding
             of
             that
             Blood
             upon
             the
             Cross
             was
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             Man's
             Justification
             ,
          
           in
           p.
           8.
           
           Of
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           he
           blames
           
             W.
             B.
             For
             laying
             a
             twofold
             stress
             upon
             that
             Blood
             ,
             1.
             
             Merit
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             2.
             
             Work
             to
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
          
           infers
           against
           W.
           B's
           twofold
           assertion
           ,
           
             That
             in
             his
             so
             doing
             ,
             he
             hath
             set
             it
          
           (
           viz
           that
           Blood
           )
           
             up
             above
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             could
             not
             save
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           and
           
             yet
             is
             not
             in
             being
             ,
             gross
             absurdity
             saith
          
           G.
           W.
           Here
           the
           force
           of
           G.
           W.'s
           Sophistical
           
           Argument
           against
           the
           Merit
           of
           Christ's
           Blood
           ,
           is
           very
           apparent
           ,
           To
           say
           that
           Blood
           is
           the
           Meritorious
           cause
           of
           our
           Salvation
           is
           to
           set
           it
           up
           above
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           most
           absurd
           consequence
           ,
           and
           his
           proof
           of
           his
           consequence
           he
           grounds
           upon
           an
           absolute
           forgery
           whereby
           he
           manifestly
           wrongs
           his
           Opponent
           
             W.
             B.
          
           in
           his
           alledging
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           
             God
             could
             not
             save
          
           ,
           whereas
           ,
           
             W.
             B.
          
           did
           not
           say
           ,
           God
           could
           not
           save
           ,
           
             But
             that
             Christ
             as
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             without
             being
             Man
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             save
             Man.
          
           See
           W.
           B.'s
           
             Capital
             Principles
          
           ,
           p.
           35
           ,
           36.
           which
           is
           almost
           Orthodox
           Doctrine
           ,
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           viz.
           Seeing
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           save
           Man
           after
           that
           manner
           .
           G.
           VV.'s
           further
           opposition
           to
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           as
           outwardly
           shed
           ,
           being
           the
           Meritorious
           cause
           of
           Man's
           Justification
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           his
           words
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           p.
           61.
           
           
             But
             mark
             how
             one
             while
          
           W.
           B.
           
             makes
             that
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             shedding
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             Justifier
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             VVhich
             he
             has
             confessed
             is
             not
             in
             being
             .
             Another
             while
             People
             must
             seek
             their
             Saviour
             above
             the
             Clouds
             and
             Firmament
             contrary
             to
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10.
           6.
           
           
             Another
             while
             they
             must
             look
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           
             for
             Justification
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Blood
             that
             was
             there
             shed
             ,
             contrary
             to
          
           Deut.
           30.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           And
           Rom.
           10.
           
           
             And
             if
             Men
             should
             look
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           
             for
             that
             Blood
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             there
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             in
             being
             ,
             says
          
           W.
           B.
           
        
         
           The
           Seven
           Colchester
           Quakers
           ,
           in
           their
           Printed
           Paper
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             Some
             Account
             ,
             above
             mentioned
          
           ,
           p.
           16.
           pretended
           to
           answer
           this
           passage
           ,
           by
           producing
           some
           words
           of
           
             G.
             VV.
          
           in
           his
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           will
           justifie
           him
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           ,
           unless
           to
           detect
           his
           and
           their
           dull
           Sophistry
           .
           
             VV.
             B.
          
           having
           said
           ,
           
             The
             shedding
             of
             the
             Blood
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             was
             let
             out
             by
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Spear
             ,
             being
             thrust
             into
             his
             side
             ,
             to
             be
             Meritorious
             ,
             or
             the
             Meritorious
             cause
             of
             Man's
             Justification
             .
          
           To
           this
           
             G.
             W.
          
           Answereth
           ,
           
             The
             shedding
             of
             that
             Blood
             ,
             let
             out
             by
             the
             Spear
             ,
             was
             an
             act
             of
             a
             wicked
             Man
             ;
             and
             the
             Spear
             ,
             an
             Instrument
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             which
             to
             lay
             the
             Meritorious
             cause
             or
             stress
             of
             Justication
             upon
             ,
             is
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             Christ's
             offering
             up
             himself
             by
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             Lamb
             without
             Spot
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             acts
             of
             wicked
             Men
             inflicted
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             by
             wicked
             Hands
             they
             put
             him
             to
             Death
             .
          
           And
           they
           conclude
           saying
           ,
           
             But
             the
             making
             the
             very
             act
             of
             shedding
             his
             Blood
             by
             the
             Spear
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Meritorious
             cause
             of
             Man's
             Justification
             ,
             we
             therefore
             ask
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             really
             believe
             the
             same
             .
          
           Here
           ,
           Note
           ,
           Both
           G.
           W.'s
           and
           the
           Seven
           Colchester
           Quakers
           fallacy
           ,
           thereby
           to
           cover
           G.
           W.'s
           vile
           Heresie
           .
           He
           most
           unjustly
           chargeth
           it
           upon
           
             W.
             B.
          
           his
           Opponent
           ,
           that
           he
           laid
           the
           
             Meritorious
             cause
             or
             stress
          
           of
           Justification
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             Act
             of
          
           the
           wicked
           Man
           ,
           that
           thrust
           the
           Spear
           into
           our
           Saviour's
           Side
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           gross
           forgery
           in
           
             G.
             W.
          
           so
           to
           charge
           
             W.
             B.
          
           and
           mistate
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           between
           
             W.
             B.
          
           and
           him
           ;
           nothing
           but
           deceit
           it self
           could
           invent
           such
           a
           forgery
           in
           
             G.
             W.
          
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           charge
           it
           on
           
             W.
             B.
          
           as
           if
           he
           had
           either
           said
           or
           thought
           that
           the
           
             Meritorious
             cause
          
           of
           Man's
           Justification
           ,
           was
           laid
           by
           him
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             Act
             of
          
           the
           Soldier
           ,
           that
           thrust
           the
           Spear
           into
           our
           Saviour's
           Side
           ;
           for
           neither
           did
           he
           say
           it
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           gathered
           from
           his
           Words
           ,
           by
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           any
           just
           Consequence
           ,
           his
           Words
           being
           thus
           ,
           as
           
             G.
             W.
          
           cites
           them
           ,
           
             The
             shedding
             of
             the
             Blood
             upon
             the
             Cross
             that
             was
             let
             out
             ,
             by
             the
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Spear
             being
             thrust
             into
             his
             Side
             ,
             was
             the
             Meritorious
             cause
             of
             Man's
             Justification
             .
          
           See
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           p.
           64.
           
           The
           shedding
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           &c.
           is
           the
           true
           English
           
           of
           the
           Latin
           Words
           
             Effasio
             Sanguinis
          
           ,
           which
           being
           
             A
             Noun
             Verbal
          
           ,
           hath
           a
           Passive
           as
           well
           as
           Active
           signification
           ,
           and
           that
           
             W.
             B.
          
           meant
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           Passive
           signification
           [
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Active
           as
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Soldiers
           Act
           ]
           is
           evident
           ,
           from
           the
           Words
           both
           of
           
             Jer.
             Ives
          
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           
             W.
             B.
          
           quoted
           by
           
             G.
             W.
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           p.
           64.
           he
           quotes
           
             Jer.
             Ives
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           My
           Brother
           Burnet
           meant
           
             Christ's
             Passion
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             the
             Act
             of
             wicked
             Men.
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             G.
             W.
          
           quotes
           
             W.
             B.
          
           saying
           ,
           Yes
           Brother
           ,
           it
           is
           proper
           to
           say
           ,
           It
           was
           Christ's
           Act
           to
           shed
           his
           Blood.
           His
           meaning
           is
           obvious
           ,
           to
           any
           impartial
           Reader
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Christ's
           Act
           ,
           freely
           to
           give
           his
           Blood
           to
           be
           shed
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           himself
           ,
           no
           Man
           taketh
           my
           Life
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           lay
           down
           my
           Life
           ,
           and
           I
           take
           it
           up
           again
           .
           Without
           all
           doubt
           ,
           though
           Christ
           was
           not
           Active
           to
           Kill
           himself
           ,
           by
           any
           Bodily
           Act
           of
           violence
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           to
           himself
           ,
           yet
           his
           giving
           up
           his
           Blood
           to
           be
           shed
           ,
           and
           his
           Life
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           was
           a
           most
           noble
           act
           of
           his
           Soul
           and
           Will
           ;
           who
           by
           a
           most
           noble
           act
           of
           Obedience
           and
           Resignation
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           ,
           gave
           up
           his
           Blood
           to
           be
           shed
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           shedding
           of
           Christ's
           Blood
           was
           necessary
           for
           remission
           of
           Men's
           Sins
           ,
           and
           their
           Justification
           before
           God
           ,
           is
           clear
           from
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           
             This
             Cup
             is
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             my
             Blood
             shed
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             many
          
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             Without
             shedding
             of
             Blood
             is
             no
             remission
          
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           had
           not
           Christ's
           Blood
           been
           shed
           ,
           Men's
           Sins
           could
           not
           be
           forgiven
           ;
           and
           yet
           what
           but
           deceit
           it self
           can
           infer
           from
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           merit
           or
           stress
           of
           remission
           of
           Sin
           or
           Justification
           ,
           is
           laid
           upon
           the
           act
           of
           the
           wicked
           Soldier
           ,
           that
           thrust
           his
           Spear
           into
           our
           Saviour's
           Side
           .
        
         
           Note
           again
           ,
           Seeing
           
             G.
             W.
          
           hath
           imposed
           such
           a
           Forgery
           upon
           
             W.
             B.
          
           without
           any
           just
           ground
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           placed
           ,
           the
           Merit
           of
           Men's
           Justification
           ,
           upon
           the
           act
           of
           the
           wicked
           Man
           that
           thrust
           the
           Spear
           into
           our
           Saviour's
           Side
           :
           By
           the
           like
           forgery
           ,
           he
           may
           charge
           
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           absurdity
           ,
           (
           though
           most
           unjustly
           )
           for
           in
           the
           Prayer
           immediately
           before
           Baptism
           ,
           [
           in
           the
           Office
           of
           Baptism
           for
           those
           of
           Riper
           Years
           ]
           she
           thus
           Prays
           ,
           
             Almighty
             everliving
             God
             ,
             whose
             most
             dearly
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             DID
             SHED
             OUT
             of
             his
             most
             precious
             Side
             ,
             both
             Water
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             gave
             Commandment
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           we
           see
           it
           's
           said
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             SHED
             OUT
          
           of
           his
           most
           precious
           Side
           ,
           both
           Water
           and
           Blood.
           Can
           therefore
           
             G.
             W.
          
           from
           thence
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           believeth
           ,
           that
           she
           layeth
           the
           Merit
           of
           remission
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Justification
           upon
           the
           act
           of
           the
           Soldier
           ,
           or
           that
           Christ
           by
           any
           act
           of
           Violence
           killed
           himself
           ,
           or
           commanded
           others
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           no
           just
           consequence
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           can
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England's
           Words
           ,
           nor
           can
           they
           from
           the
           Words
           of
           
             W.
             B.
          
           that
           are
           of
           the
           same
           importance
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           's
           no
           wonder
           that
           
             G.
             W.
          
           will
           have
           the
           shedding
           of
           that
           Blood
           which
           came
           out
           of
           Christ's
           Side
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           pierced
           ,
           to
           be
           only
           the
           Soldiers
           act
           ,
           when
           
             T.
             Elwood
          
           in
           his
           
             Truth
             Defended
          
           ,
           p.
           99.
           denyeth
           the
           Blood
           that
           came
           out
           of
           Christ's
           Side
           ,
           and
           its
           shedding
           after
           he
           was
           Dead
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           to
           compleat
           the
           Offering
           ,
           for
           this
           he
           saith
           ,
           and
           again
           repeats
           the
           same
           Words
           and
           justifies
           them
           in
           his
           pretended
           Answer
           to
           my
           first
           Narrative
           ,
           p
           ,
           220
           ,
           221.
           
           
             This
             offering
             up
             himself
             ,
             (
             and
             giving
             himself
             a
             ransom
             for
             all
             )
             included
             all
             
             his
             sufferings
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             a
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             Sacrifice
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             Blood
             was
             comprehended
             and
             concerned
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             before
             his
             Side
             was
             pierced
             by
             the
             Spear
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             pronounced
             that
             great
             Word
             ,
             Consummatum
             est
             ,
             it
             is
             finished
             ,
             had
             bowed
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             given
             up
             the
             Ghost
             before
             his
             Side
             was
             pierced
             with
             the
             Spear
             .
          
           This
           is
           not
           only
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           above
           quoted
           in
           the
           Office
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           Orthodox
           Christians
           throughout
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           teach
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Water
             and
             Blood
          
           that
           came
           out
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Side
           ,
           after
           his
           Death
           ,
           was
           a
           
             special
             part
          
           of
           the
           Offering
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Death
           ;
           and
           the
           wounds
           in
           his
           Hands
           and
           Feet
           and
           the
           Blood
           that
           came
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           before
           his
           Death
           ;
           which
           gross
           Error
           of
           
             T.
             Elwood
          
           ,
           is
           the
           Error
           of
           the
           Second
           Days
           meeting
           at
           London
           ,
           who
           approved
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           of
           
             G.
             W.
          
           who
           professeth
           the
           same
           Faith
           with
           them
           ,
           is
           deservedly
           censured
           and
           refuted
           ,
           in
           
             Satan
             disrob'd
          
           ,
           p.
           47.
           
           
             His
             Body
             pierced
             and
             his
             Blood
             shed
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             were
             truly
             and
             properly
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             what
             he
             suffered
             before
             he
             expired
             .
             As
             the
             legal
             Sacrifice
             was
             not
             compleated
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Burning
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             offering
             the
             Blood
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             was
             shed
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             reject
             that
             Blood
             do
             mutilate
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             ineffectual
             to
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           Note
           ,
           again
           ,
           How
           neither
           
             G.
             W.
          
           nor
           the
           Colchester
           Quakers
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Some
             Account
             ,
             &c.
          
           give
           any
           answer
           ,
           to
           what
           was
           objected
           against
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           p.
           61.
           
           Though
           quoted
           by
           them
           ,
           p.
           15.
           
           Where
           he
           positively
           asserts
           ,
           That
           
             to
             seek
             our
             Saviour
             above
             the
             Clouds
             and
             Firmanent
          
           [
           i.
           e.
           to
           pray
           to
           him
           as
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           without
           us
           ,
           above
           the
           Clouds
           and
           Firmament
           ]
           
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10.
           6.
           
           
             And
             to
             look
             to
             the
             Blood
             that
             was
             shed
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             for
             Justification
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
          
           Deut.
           30.
           13
           ,
           14.
           and
           Rom.
           10.
           which
           seeking
           or
           looking
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Blood
           ,
           as
           is
           above-quoted
           and
           proved
           ,
           was
           not
           by
           any
           outward
           or
           bodily
           act
           ,
           but
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           yet
           even
           such
           seeking
           or
           looking
           is
           denyed
           ,
           and
           opposed
           by
           
             G.
             W.
          
           and
           his
           Colchester
           Quaker
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           But
           whereas
           
             G.
             W.
          
           doth
           argue
           so
           much
           and
           so
           frequently
           against
           that
           Blood
           that
           was
           outwardly
           shed
           by
           the
           Spear
           ,
           its
           being
           the
           meritorious
           Cause
           of
           Justification
           ,
           because
           that
           Blood
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           for
           it
           's
           not
           in
           being
           says
           
             W.
             B.
          
           as
           
             G.
             W.
          
           quotes
           him
           .
           Suppose
           
             W.
             B.
          
           had
           positively
           said
           [
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           his
           words
           originally
           ]
           
             That
             Blood
             is
             not
             in
             being
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           was
           far
           from
           inferring
           thence
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           justified
           by
           that
           Blood
           ;
           this
           was
           G.
           W.'s
           consequence
           ,
           and
           not
           W.
           B.'s
           for
           
             W.
             B.
          
           did
           strongly
           assert
           ,
           that
           Men
           are
           justified
           by
           the
           Blood
           that
           was
           then
           shed
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           not
           now
           in
           being
           ,
           but
           (
           said
           he
           )
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           it
           is
           still
           in
           being
           ;
           but
           
             G.
             W.
          
           did
           draw
           a
           quite
           contradictory
           Conclusion
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           
             W.
             B.
          
           as
           thus
           ,
           That
           Blood
           that
           was
           shed
           by
           the
           Spear
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           being
           ,
           saith
           
             W.
             B.
          
           therefore
           
             G.
             W.
          
           concludes
           ,
           Men
           are
           not
           justified
           by
           it
           ;
           which
           Argument
           of
           G.
           W.'s
           has
           equal
           force
           against
           Christ's
           Death
           ,
           and
           Bodily
           pains
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Souls
           Dolours
           and
           Griefs
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           now
           in
           being
           ,
           therefore
           Men
           are
           not
           justified
           by
           them
           .
           And
           his
           Argument
           has
           the
           like
           force
           against
           Men's
           being
           justified
           ,
           or
           having
           their
           Sins
           pardoned
           ,
           by
           the
           Merit
           of
           Christ's
           Blood
           ,
           before
           Christ
           came
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           for
           example
           ,
           David
           had
           not
           the
           
           remission
           of
           his
           Sins
           by
           the
           Merit
           of
           Christ's
           Blood
           ,
           because
           G.
           W.'s
           Logick
           ,
           in
           
           David's
           time
           ,
           the
           Blood
           was
           not
           in
           being
           :
           But
           as
           I
           shewed
           in
           the
           Meeting
           the
           Words
           [
           that
           Blood
           is
           not
           in
           being
           ]
           were
           not
           originally
           W
           
           B's
           ,
           but
           some
           Quakers
           Words
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           that
           held
           the
           like
           false
           notions
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           W.
           B.
           calls
           a
           Cavillation
           .
           
             Capital
             Principles
          
           p.
           40.
           
           
             Of
             late
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             have
             frequently
             met
             with
             a
             Query
             by
             way
             of
             Cavillation
             ,
             Which
             is
             ,
             whether
             that
             Blood
             spilt
             upon
             the
             Cross
             run
             not
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             If
             so
             ,
             how
             then
             can
             Man
             be
             justified
             by
             that
             which
             is
             not
             in
             being
             ?
          
           Thus
           we
           see
           ,
           W.
           B.
           censures
           the
           consequence
           of
           that
           Argument
           to
           be
           invalid
           ,
           but
           
             G.
             W.
          
           again
           ,
           and
           again
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           frequently
           ,
           makes
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           thinks
           the
           Conclusion
           to
           be
           good
           ;
           and
           I
           said
           ,
           in
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           had
           
             G.
             W.
          
           been
           present
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           asked
           him
           ,
           what
           was
           his
           Answer
           to
           that
           Question
           ,
           Is
           the
           Blood
           that
           was
           shed
           on
           the
           Cross
           now
           in
           being
           ?
           [
           If
           he
           happen
           to
           reply
           to
           this
           4th
           Narative
           ,
           I
           desire
           him
           to
           give
           a
           positive
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           seeing
           he
           makes
           it
           the
           Foundation
           of
           his
           Conclusion
           ,
           that
           Men
           are
           not
           justified
           by
           the
           Merit
           of
           that
           Blood
           ,
           because
           that
           Blood
           is
           not
           in
           being
           ]
           but
           seeing
           I
           had
           not
           
             G.
             W.
          
           there
           ,
           I
           asked
           
             Dan.
             Philip
          
           [
           who
           was
           present
           ,
           and
           sat
           near
           where
           I
           stood
           ,
           and
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Quakers
           in
           the
           Unity
           ]
           whither
           that
           Blood
           was
           in
           being
           ,
           He
           replied
           he
           knew
           not
           whither
           I
           meant
           the
           Blood
           ,
           that
           was
           without
           Christ's
           Body
           ,
           or
           within
           it
           ;
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           the
           Blood
           that
           went
           out
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           whether
           that
           Blood
           was
           in
           being
           ?
           but
           he
           gave
           no
           reply
           .
           I
           asked
           him
           again
           ,
           whether
           he
           believed
           that
           the
           Blood
           that
           was
           outwardly
           shed
           ,
           was
           Meritorious
           to
           Justification
           ,
           and
           that
           true
           Believers
           were
           justified
           by
           it
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           I
           meant
           by
           the
           Word
           
             Merit
             ,
             or
             Meritorious
          
           ;
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           shame
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           pretend
           to
           be
           so
           Ignorant
           of
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           an
           ordinary
           School
           Boy
           did
           know
           ,
           seeing
           he
           was
           a
           Scholar
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           long
           ago
           ,
           commence
           Dr.
           of
           Physick
           at
           Leiden
           ,
           and
           had
           there
           a
           Latin
           Oration
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           gave
           him
           the
           signification
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           Merit
           signified
           that
           it
           was
           of
           that
           Worth
           and
           Value
           by
           way
           of
           Atonement
           and
           Expiation
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           Sins
           .
           He
           also
           pretended
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           I
           meant
           by
           the
           Word
           Atonement
           ,
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           it
           signified
           reconciling
           and
           bringing
           Men
           into
           savour
           with
           God.
           I
           asked
           ,
           again
           ,
           were
           Believers
           justified
           by
           the
           Merit
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           that
           was
           outwardly
           shed
           ,
           he
           answered
           it
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Offering
           ,
           but
           I
           asked
           were
           Believers
           justified
           by
           it
           ,
           He
           said
           ,
           that
           Blood
           will
           justifie
           none
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           Sanctified
           ;
           I
           replied
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           the
           question
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ;
           I
           further
           asked
           him
           ,
           what
           did
           he
           mean
           by
           the
           Offering
           whether
           Christ
           only
           as
           without
           us
           ,
           or
           as
           within
           us
           ,
           or
           both
           without
           and
           within
           ,
           and
           both
           by
           Christ's
           Blood
           without
           us
           ,
           as
           outwardly
           shed
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           God-Head
           as
           inwardly
           shed
           in
           Men
           ,
           as
           
             G.
             W.
          
           will
           have
           it
           now
           at
           last
           ;
           but
           to
           this
           he
           gave
           no
           positive
           answer
           ;
           and
           though
           in
           all
           his
           answers
           he
           gave
           ,
           on
           this
           or
           other
           heads
           ,
           he
           greatly
           foiled
           himself
           :
           He
           is
           (
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           )
           so
           confident
           ,
           that
           he
           tells
           in
           private
           ,
           how
           he
           foiled
           me
           .
           But
           seeing
           neither
           he
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           Quakers
           there
           present
           ,
           offered
           any
           answer
           to
           that
           question
           ;
           Is
           that
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           that
           was
           outwardly
           shed
           in
           being
           ?
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           I
           believed
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           was
           still
           in
           being
           ,
           for
           not
           the
           least
           atome
           of
           any
           Bodily
           substance
           was
           ever
           
           annihilated
           ;
           but
           to
           enquire
           ,
           where
           that
           Blood
           now
           was
           ,
           or
           whether
           Christ
           did
           take
           it
           back
           again
           into
           his
           Body
           ,
           [
           which
           no
           doubt
           he
           was
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           having
           all
           power
           ,
           was
           a
           curious
           and
           unnecessary
           question
           ,
           to
           be
           resolved
           ,
           ]
           And
           here
           I
           brought
           a
           saying
           of
           
             B.
             Burnet
          
           (
           whose
           Name
           I
           mentioned
           with
           due
           respect
           )
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           in
           his
           Exposition
           on
           the
           xxxix
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           also
           ,
           sometime
           afterwards
           at
           the
           same
           Meeting
           ,
           I
           quoted
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Book
           ,
           to
           show
           my
           Agreement
           with
           him
           [
           as
           I
           do
           with
           all
           sound
           Christian
           Teachers
           ]
           that
           our
           Lord
           has
           the
           same
           Body
           ,
           in
           substance
           ,
           he
           had
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Body
           is
           not
           changed
           in
           substance
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           different
           Contexture
           of
           parts
           .
        
         
           And
           on
           this
           Head
           also
           I
           queried
           
             Dan.
             Philips
          
           ,
           Whither
           Christ's
           Body
           was
           the
           same
           in
           Substance
           ,
           now
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           on
           Earth
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           was
           ,
           when
           on
           Earth
           ,
           a
           terrestrial
           Body
           ;
           he
           said
           ,
           He
           did
           not
           know
           what
           I
           meant
           by
           Substance
           .
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           the
           same
           that
           others
           meant
           ,
           who
           had
           any
           true
           skill
           in
           Natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           a
           shame
           to
           a
           Dr.
           of
           Physick
           ,
           to
           profess
           his
           being
           ignorant
           to
           define
           a
           Substance
           ;
           however
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           a
           Substance
           (
           understanding
           a
           created
           Substance
           )
           was
           a
           Being
           or
           Thing
           that
           did
           only
           depend
           on
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           the
           first
           Cause
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           subject
           of
           certain
           Accidents
           that
           did
           depend
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           without
           it
           .
           He
           asked
           whether
           a
           Substance
           could
           be
           without
           Accidents
           ?
           I
           answer'd
           him
           ,
           it
           could
           be
           without
           Accidents
           of
           this
           or
           that
           kind
           ,
           and
           could
           be
           wonderfully
           changed
           in
           Accidents
           ,
           and
           yet
           remain
           the
           same
           Substance
           .
           I
           asked
           him
           again
           ,
           Was
           our
           Lord's
           Body
           earthly
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           on
           earth
           ?
           He
           answered
           ,
           it
           was
           like
           ours
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           Sin
           excepted
           .
           I
           again
           asked
           ,
           but
           was
           it
           earthly
           ,
           when
           on
           earth
           ?
           Here
           he
           demurred
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           give
           a
           positive
           Answer
           ;
           a
           Minister
           that
           stood
           by
           ,
           said
           ,
           by
           his
           confessing
           it
           was
           like
           ours
           ,
           he
           has
           confessed
           it
           was
           an
           earthly
           Body
           ;
           I
           said
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           are
           sound
           in
           the
           Faith
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ;
           for
           they
           will
           not
           allow
           ,
           that
           an
           earthly
           Body
           ,
           and
           an
           heavenly
           Body
           ,
           can
           be
           the
           same
           Body
           in
           Substance
           ,
           or
           that
           a
           natural
           Body
           ,
           and
           a
           spiritual
           Body
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           in
           Substance
           ;
           for
           which
           I
           quoted
           
             G.
             W.'s
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           p.
           69.
           
           
             Who
             calls
             him
             a
             very
             blind
             and
             ignorant
             Man
             that
             will
             affirm
             ,
             That
             Bodies
             Celestial
             and
             Terrestrial
             ,
             differ
             not
             in
             Substance
          
           ;
           whereby
           he
           has
           proved
           himself
           to
           be
           both
           blind
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           by
           his
           ignorant
           Assertion
           .
           And
           I
           told
           the
           Auditory
           ,
           how
           the
           Quakers
           ignorance
           and
           false
           Notions
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           destroy'd
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           hindred
           them
           to
           believe
           that
           necessary
           and
           fundamental
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           That
           Christ's
           Body
           that
           he
           had
           on
           Earth
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           in
           Substance
           it
           was
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           tho'
           when
           on
           Earth
           ,
           it
           was
           earthly
           ,
           and
           is
           heavenly
           now
           ,
           yet
           the
           change
           was
           not
           in
           Substance
           but
           in
           Accidents
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           not
           the
           same
           in
           Substance
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           no
           respect
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           Substance
           and
           no
           Accidents
           can
           remain
           of
           any
           thing
           .
           And
           by
           the
           like
           false
           Philosophy
           ,
           both
           
             G.
             W.
          
           and
           W.
           P.
           have
           argued
           against
           the
           Resurrection-Bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           the
           same
           in
           Substance
           with
           the
           Natural
           Bodies
           they
           had
           on
           Earth
           .
           And
           I
           further
           shewed
           ,
           that
           Muggleton
           said
           ,
           Christ's
           Body
           was
           like
           ours
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           not
           own
           it
           was
           the
           same
           Substance
           with
           ours
           ;
           for
           ,
           he
           held
           that
           Christ's
           Body
           that
           hung
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           
           and
           was
           laid
           in
           the
           Sepulcher
           ,
           was
           the
           Godhead
           ;
           yea
           ,
           was
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           
             G.
             W.
          
           and
           his
           seven
           Colchester
           Brethren
           ,
           less
           fallacious
           ,
           in
           his
           and
           their
           Defence
           of
           Solomon
           Eccles's
           Blasphemous
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             that
             was
             forced
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Soldier
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             was
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Blood
             of
             another
             Saint
             .
          
           In
           their
           
             Some
             Account
          
           ,
           they
           quote
           G.
           W.'s
           Antidote
           ,
           for
           his
           defence
           ,
           p.
           223
           ,
           224
           ,
           225.
           1.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           he
           shewed
           a
           dislike
           of
           S.
           E.'s
           Expressions
           before-cited
           ,
           but
           how
           ?
           in
           that
           he
           did
           not
           allow
           them
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           their
           Faith.
           But
           nor
           did
           he
           censure
           them
           as
           contrary
           to
           their
           Faith
           ,
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           been
           in
           the
           true
           Faith.
           And
           that
           his
           dislike
           did
           not
           proceed
           from
           any
           detestation
           of
           the
           Error
           ,
           is
           very
           apparent
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           in
           his
           defence
           of
           
             S.
             E.
             That
             S.
             E.
             did
             highly
             speak
             in
             esteem
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             more
             excellent
             and
             living
             ,
             and
             holy
             and
             precious
             ,
             than
             is
             able
             to
             be
             utter'd
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             which
             (
             G.
             W.
          
           faith
           )
           
             might
             have
             satisfied
             any
             spiritual
             or
             unbyass'd
             Mind
          
           ;
           therefore
           it
           seems
           it
           satisfy'd
           
             G.
             W.
          
           But
           the
           deceit
           of
           
             G.
             W.
          
           lyeth
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Blood
           which
           
             S.
             E.
          
           did
           so
           highly
           esteem
           ,
           was
           not
           that
           Blood
           ,
           that
           was
           let
           out
           of
           his
           Side
           ,
           after
           Christ
           was
           dead
           ,
           as
           
             S.
             E.
          
           plainly
           confessed
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           
             R.
             Porter
          
           ,
           but
           another
           kind
           of
           Blood
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Blood
           not
           of
           the
           Humanity
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ;
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           is
           Inward
           and
           Spiritual
           ,
           saith
           
             G.
             W.
          
           2.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           he
           shewed
           in
           part
           his
           estimation
           of
           the
           Blood
           and
           whole
           Sacrifice
           or
           Offering
           of
           Christ
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           blessed
           Testimony
           ,
           Value
           and
           Efficacy
           thereof
           ,
           more
           than
           that
           of
           any
           other
           Saint
           or
           Saints
           .
           But
           I
           find
           no
           such
           Testimony
           in
           all
           that
           Book
           ,
           to
           any
           Value
           or
           Efficacy
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Merit
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           shed
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           Sins
           :
           For
           it
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           work
           throughout
           his
           whole
           Book
           ,
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           to
           contend
           against
           the
           Merit
           and
           Value
           or
           Efficacy
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           Men's
           Justification
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           is
           largely
           above-proved
           out
           of
           many
           Quotations
           in
           that
           very
           Book
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           further
           proved
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           so
           much
           as
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           concerned
           in
           any
           part
           or
           respect
           ,
           as
           the
           meritorious
           Cause
           of
           Men's
           Justification
           ,
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           p.
           56.
           For
           
             We
             are
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             suppose
             two
             kinds
             of
             Saviours
             and
             Sanctifiers
             ,
             that
             is
             both
             a
             Natural
             which
             is
             not
             in
             being
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Blood
             that
             was
             shed
             )
             and
             the
             Spirit
             which
             still
             liveth
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           wholly
           excludes
           the
           outward
           Blood
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           Natural
           ,
           and
           placeth
           all
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           arguing
           most
           weakly
           and
           impertinently
           ,
           That
           to
           say
           ,
           
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             that
             was
             outwardly
             shed
          
           [
           as
           the
           meritorious
           Cause
           of
           our
           Justification
           ,
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           ]
           
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           [
           as
           the
           internal
           Agent
           and
           Efficient
           ,
           that
           applyeth
           to
           us
           the
           Merit
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           that
           Blood
           that
           was
           outwardly
           shed
           ]
           
             is
             to
             inser
             two
             kinds
             of
             Saviours
             and
             Sanctifiers
          
           ;
           he
           might
           by
           as
           good
           an
           Argument
           infer
           ,
           That
           a
           Medicine
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           applyeth
           the
           Medicine
           to
           the
           Patient
           ,
           are
           two
           Doctors
           of
           Physick
           ,
           as
           to
           argue
           that
           Justification
           or
           Sanctification
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             is
             to
             suppose
             two
             Saviours
          
           .
           But
           how
           will
           
             G.
             W.
          
           answer
           his
           own
           Argument
           ,
           who
           of
           late
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           Retractation
           of
           his
           former
           Error
           ,
           doth
           own
           ,
           Redemption
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           natural
           Blood
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           inwardly
           ,
           
           Antidote
           p.
           232
           ,
           233
           ,
           234.
           
           And
           it
           still
           remains
           as
           a
           vile
           Error
           justly
           charged
           on
           
             G.
             W.
          
           which
           he
           hath
           never
           to
           this
           day
           fairly
           answer'd
           ,
           nor
           any
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           ,
           p.
           59.
           he
           blames
           
             W.
             B.
          
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             Blood
             that
             Christ
             shed
             in
             order
             to
             the
             effecting
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Man
             ,
             must
             needs
             he
             visible
             and
             material
             Blood
          
           ;
           in
           opposition
           to
           which
           ,
           he
           plainly
           denies
           ,
           
             That
             the
             material
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             material
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             to
             say
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             material
             Blood
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             that
             which
             was
             material
             ,
             this
             to
             give
             the
             Substance
             no
             Pre-eminence
             above
             the
             Type
          
           ;
           which
           clearly
           proveth
           ,
           that
           
             G.
             W.
          
           held
           that
           the
           material
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           was
           not
           the
           Substance
           signified
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Sacrifices
           that
           were
           offer'd
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           a
           Type
           or
           Figure
           of
           some
           inward
           thing
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           their
           spiritual
           Blood
           within
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Life
           and
           the
           Light.
           3.
           
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           tho'
           
             G.
             W.
          
           would
           seem
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           to
           be
           full
           and
           plain
           ,
           in
           his
           passing
           censure
           on
           S.
           E.'s
           words
           ,
           he
           remains
           still
           Fallacious
           and
           Sophistical
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           formerly
           ;
           
             I
             disown
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             his
             said
             Comparison
             ,
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             with
             that
             of
             another
             Saint
             ,
             and
             believe
             he
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Counsel
             or
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           he
           nothing
           blames
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           Words
           ,
           but
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Counsel
             or
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             therein
          
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           He
           was
           not
           wise
           nor
           well
           advised
           ,
           to
           disclose
           that
           great
           Secret
           or
           Mystery
           among
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           let
           the
           World
           know
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Quakers
           held
           as
           a
           Principle
           among
           them
           ,
           That
           that
           Blood
           was
           no
           more
           [
           by
           way
           of
           Merit
           ]
           than
           that
           of
           an
           ordinary
           Saint
           ;
           for
           in
           effect
           
             G.
             W.
          
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           the
           real
           worth
           of
           it
           ,
           above
           that
           of
           other
           Saints
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           real
           Merit
           for
           Men's
           Justification
           ,
           or
           real
           necessity
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           hath
           plainly
           excluded
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           his
           many
           impertinent
           and
           nonsensical
           Arguings
           and
           Quibblings
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           above-quoted
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           plainly
           asserting
           in
           his
           Antidote
           ,
           p.
           28.
           
           
             That
             the
             Quakers
             are
             offended
             with
          
           G.
           K.
           for
           saying
           ,
           the
           
             Light
             within
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             not
             sufficient
             without
             something
             else
          
           ;
           the
           which
           Proposition
           ,
           seeing
           he
           blames
           as
           false
           ,
           he
           must
           hold
           the
           contradictory
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Light
             within
             is
             sufficient
             to
             Salvation
             without
             any
             thing
             else
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             G.
             W.
          
           hath
           granted
           in
           his
           Antidote
           ,
           p.
           28.
           
           That
           Christ
           ,
           as
           outwardly
           considered
           ,
           is
           that
           something
           else
           ,
           which
           
             G.
             K.
          
           meant
           .
           This
           is
           an
           evident
           proof
           ,
           beside
           many
           others
           above-given
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           G.
           W.'s
           and
           his
           Brethren's
           Principle
           ,
           That
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           that
           was
           outwardly
           shed
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           meritorious
           Cause
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ;
           nay
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           part
           ;
           and
           that
           Faith
           in
           that
           Blood
           is
           not
           necessary
           for
           our
           Justification
           ,
           expresly
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           25.
           
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           neither
           in
           their
           Books
           ,
           nor
           Preachings
           ,
           is
           any
           thing
           generally
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           Preached
           ,
           That
           Christ
           ,
           God-Man
           ,
           as
           without
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           Died
           for
           us
           ,
           &c.
           is
           the
           object
           and
           foundation
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           for
           remission
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           Justification
           ,
           and
           eternal
           Salvation
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           much
           to
           be
           both
           read
           in
           their
           Books
           ,
           and
           heard
           in
           their
           daily
           Preachings
           ,
           against
           the
           necessity
           of
           any
           such
           Faith.
           The
           farthest
           that
           they
           go
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           is
           to
           Preach
           a
           little
           of
           him
           Historically
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           Example
           ,
           but
           to
           Preach
           him
           as
           without
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           great
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           Love
           and
           Adoration
           ,
           they
           think
           
             is
             hurtful
          
           ,
           as
           above-proved
           ;
           
           yea
           ,
           W.
           Smith
           in
           his
           Primmer
           gives
           it
           as
           a
           mark
           of
           distinction
           ,
           whereby
           to
           know
           ,
           true
           Ministers
           from
           false
           ,
           
             They
             that
             are
             false
             ,
             Preach
             Christ
             without
             ,
             and
             bid
             People
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             in
             Heaven
             above
             ,
          
        
         
           Jos
           .
           Wyeth's
           excuse
           of
           this
           ,
           in
           his
           Switch
           ,
           p.
           220.
           is
           extreamly
           fallacious
           ;
           he
           thinks
           he
           may
           supply
           the
           defect
           in
           W.
           Smith's
           Words
           by
           an
           Ellipsis
           ,
           telling
           us
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             hath
             given
             abundant
             encouragement
             to
             supply
             Elliptick
             defects
             by
             her
             example
             and
             practise
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             so
             familiarly
             done
             with
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             surely
             me
             may
             do
             with
             our
             Friends
             Books
             .
          
           But
           to
           detect
           this
           fallacy
           ,
           what
           Elliptical
           defects
           the
           Church
           has
           supplied
           in
           some
           places
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           she
           had
           ground
           so
           to
           do
           from
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           more
           full
           ,
           that
           taught
           her
           to
           make
           that
           supply
           ;
           but
           the
           case
           is
           far
           otherwise
           here
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           far
           from
           being
           the
           Quakers
           way
           generally
           to
           preach
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           without
           Men
           ,
           for
           Salvation
           that
           they
           oppose
           it
           ,
           and
           call
           them
           Reprobates
           ,
           who
           profess
           any
           such
           Faith
           ;
           and
           this
           their
           great
           Apostle
           
             G.
             F.
          
           has
           taught
           them
           by
           his
           Example
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           his
           
             G.
             M.
             p.
          
           248.
           he
           saith
           to
           
             C.
             Wade
             ,
             The
             Devil
             was
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             saith
             thou
             art
             saved
             by
             Christ
             without
             thee
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             recorded
             thy self
             to
             be
             a
             Reprobate
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christ
             within
             thee
             ,
             for
             without
             that
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             know
             Salvation
             .
          
           And
           yet
           this
           same
           
             C.
             Wade
          
           ,
           hath
           fully
           owned
           the
           
             Mystery
             of
             Christ
             within
          
           ,
           
           as
           above-quoted
           .
           Jos
           .
           Wyeth's
           excuse
           for
           G.
           F.'s
           saying
           to
           
             C.
             VVade
             ,
             The
             Devil
             was
             in
             him
             .
          
           He
           saith
           ,
           Was
           for
           his
           stuffing
           his
           Book
           with
           Lyes
           ,
           but
           of
           this
           he
           gives
           not
           one
           Proof
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           given
           several
           evident
           Proofs
           ,
           That
           
             G.
             F.
          
           did
           grosly
           bely
           him
           :
           To
           the
           other
           part
           of
           G.
           F.'s
           charge
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             saved
             by
             Christ
             without
             thee
             .
             Jos
             .
             VVyeth
          
           Answereth
           ,
           
             It
             doth
             plainly
             contradict
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           Thus
           we
           see
           ,
           what
           value
           he
           and
           all
           his
           Brethren
           have
           ,
           (
           in
           whose
           Name
           he
           writes
           )
           for
           
             Christ
             without
             us
          
           ,
           that
           he
           saith
           ;
           it
           plainly
           contradicts
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           so
           saying
           ,
           he
           palpably
           bewrays
           his
           and
           his
           Brethrens
           
             Infidelity
             and
             Heathenism
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           prepared
           
             a
             Rod
          
           for
           his
           
             own
             Back
          
           instead
           of
           a
           Switch
           for
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Snake
           .
           To
           suppose
           that
           
             C.
             VVade
          
           meant
           that
           he
           was
           saved
           by
           Christ
           without
           him
           ,
           without
           the
           inward
           Operation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           Sanctifie
           him
           ,
           is
           great
           injustice
           done
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           sufficiently
           cleared
           himself
           of
           that
           charge
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           above-quoted
           him
           .
           But
           that
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           without
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           Died
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           &c.
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Quakers
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Systeme
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           Jos
           .
           VV●●h's
           plain
           confession
           ,
           as
           above-noted
           ,
           it
           is
           none
           of
           the
           Systeme
           of
           Principles
           truly
           Orthodox
           ,
           or
           Substance
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           the
           Light
           within
           has
           taught
           them
           ,
           for
           he
           wholly
           passeth
           it
           by
           ,
           p.
           38.
           and
           yet
           tells
           us
           ,
           he
           has
           given
           us
           the
           Substance
           ,
           of
           what
           the
           Light
           within
           has
           taught
           them
           :
           Besides
           ,
           who
           will
           consider
           W.
           
           Smith's
           Primer
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           the
           above
           given
           Quotation
           is
           taken
           ,
           will
           find
           that
           his
           Words
           wanted
           no
           Ellipsis
           to
           explain
           his
           sense
           ,
           for
           he
           gives
           it
           very
           fully
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           sense
           ,
           that
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           not
           another
           ,
           see
           this
           more
           largely
           quoted
           in
           my
           Third
           Narrative
           ,
           p.
           11.
           
        
         
           
           
             Proofs
             out
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Books
             ,
             on
             the
             following
             Heads
             ,
             viz.
             Christ's
             Coming
             to
             Judgment
             :
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             :
             The
             Light
             Within
             :
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             Concerning
             Christ's
             last
             Coming
             to
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             
               G.
               F.
            
             in
             his
             
               G.
               M.
            
             p.
             9.
             quotes
             
               J.
               Bunyan
            
             saying
             ,
             That
             the
             Place
             where
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             is
             at
             the
             Mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             at
             the
             East-side
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             to
             this
             he
             Answers
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               put
               him
               far
               enough
               off
               from
               thee
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               yet
               judged
               thy self
               (
               and
               Christ
               is
               come
               to
               Judgment
               )
               and
               so
               art
               one
               of
               the
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               bids
               People
               look
               for
               him
               beyond
               the
               Sea
               ,
               lo
               here
               ,
               lo
               there
               ;
               but
               who
               are
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Light
               ,
               the
               Life
               ,
               they
               need
               not
               go
               forth
               ;
               who
               abide
               here
               ,
               are
               sealed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               puts
               not
               off
               the
               good
               and
               evil
               Day
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Waving
             that
             Question
             ,
             over
             what
             place
             on
             Earth
             Christ
             shall
             appear
             at
             his
             last
             Coming
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             That
             
               G.
               F.
            
             opposeth
             not
             only
             to
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Coming
             ,
             but
             to
             any
             outward
             and
             personal
             Coming
             yet
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             
               J.
               B.
            
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             false
             Prophets
             for
             asserting
             it
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               come
               to
               Judgment
            
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             betwixt
             
               J.
               B.
            
             and
             him
             ;
             
               J.
               B.
            
             did
             not
             deny
             that
             Christ
             was
             inwardly
             Come
             ,
             to
             reprove
             and
             judge
             for
             Sin
             ,
             but
             he
             asserted
             his
             Coming
             personally
             to
             Judgment
             without
             us
             also
             .
          
           
             
               G.
               W.
            
             in
             his
             
               Light
               and
               Life
            
             ,
             p.
             40.
             41.
             
             Disputing
             with
             
               W.
               B.
            
             about
             Christ's
             outward
             Coming
             in
             his
             Glorified
             Body
             ,
             to
             Judge
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             ,
             answereth
             to
             the
             several
             Scriptures
             that
             
               W.
               B.
            
             brought
             for
             Christ's
             outward
             Coming
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             carries
             them
             all
             to
             his
             inward
             Coming
             already
             fulfilled
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             4.
             15
             ,
             17.
             and
             
               Acts
               1.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Acts
               2
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               Matth.
            
             24.
             30.
             and
             Verse
             26.
             14.
             and
             opposeth
             
               W.
               B.
            
             in
             his
             understanding
             them
             of
             his
             outward
             Coming
             in
             Glory
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             —
             
               And
               as
               to
               that
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               4.
               17.
               
               (
               saith
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               )
               which
               
                 W.
                 B.
              
               brings
               to
               prove
               that
               Christ
               shall
               come
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               above
               the
               Clouds
               .
               Now
               in
               Ver.
               15.
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               That
               we
               which
               are
               alive
               ,
               and
               remain
               unto
               the
               Coming
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Now
               I
               ask
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               if
               they
               did
               live
               and
               remain
               to
               a
               personal
               Coming
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               nay
               ?
               Or
               can
               it
               be
               reasonably
               thought
               to
               be
               a
               Coming
               that
               is
               not
               yet
               ,
               that
               they
               lived
               and
               remained
               unto
               ?
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             How
             
               G.
               W.
            
             here
             most
             weakly
             (
             but
             very
             plainly
             to
             discover
             his
             Infidelity
             )
             argues
             against
             Christ's
             Coming
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             whereas
             in
             my
             First
             Narrative
             I
             did
             show
             ,
             That
             when
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               We
               which
               are
               alive
               ,
               and
               remain
               to
               the
               Coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             he
             spoke
             by
             an
             Enallage
             Personae
             ,
             We
             for
             They
             ,
             we
             which
             remain
             ,
             i.e.
             such
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             alive
             at
             Christ's
             last
             Coming
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             this
             
               T.
               E.
            
             Answers
             ,
             in
             his
             pretended
             Answer
             to
             my
             First
             Narrative
             ,
             p.
             162.
             
             
               Why
               might
               not
               the
               
               Apostle
               speak
               in
               the
               first
               Person
            
             [
             We
             ]
             
               as
               supposing
               that
               great
               and
               extraordinary
               Appearance
               and
               Coming
               of
               Christ
               (
               the
               certain
               time
               of
               which
               no
               Man
               knew
               ,
            
             Matth.
             24.
             36.
             
             )
             
               was
               so
               near
               at
               hand
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               probably
               fall
               out
               in
               his
               Life-time
            
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             sense
             he
             quotes
             ,
             
               Heb.
               1.
               2
               ,
               9
               ,
               26.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               20.
               1
               
               Joh.
               2.
               18.
               1
               
               Cor.
               10.
               11.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             4.
             7.
             as
             because
             the
             times
             after
             Christ
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             last
             times
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Apostles
             thought
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             was
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             his
             sense
             ,
             That
             Paul
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             thought
             that
             Christ
             would
             come
             to
             Judge
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             before
             they
             dyed
             .
          
           
             This
             gross
             and
             absurd
             sense
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             G.
             W.'s
             words
             ,
             so
             it
             renders
             Paul
             to
             have
             spoke
             an
             untruth
             ,
             even
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ;
             for
             said
             
               Paul
               ,
               This
               we
               say
               unto
               you
               by
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord.
               J.
               Wyeth
            
             in
             his
             Switch
             ,
             p.
             297
             ,
             298.
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             their
             common
             excuse
             ,
             here
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             but
             Queries
             ,
             signifie
             nothing
             to
             defend
             them
             ;
             the
             very
             import
             of
             these
             Queries
             ,
             implying
             a
             positive
             denyal
             .
             See
             this
             Fallacy
             of
             
               T.
               E.
            
             more
             fully
             detected
             in
             
               Satan
               Disrob'd
            
             ,
             being
             a
             Reply
             to
             his
             pretended
             Answer
             to
             my
             
               First
               Narrative
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
               G.
               W.
            
             in
             
               Light
               and
               Life
            
             ,
             p.
             41.
             saith
             ,
             —
             
               But
               Three
               Comings
               of
               Christ
               ;
               not
               only
               that
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               also
               another
               Coming
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               yet
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               read
               of
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               Second
               Coming
               ,
               without
               Sin
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               was
               looked
               for
               :
            
             And
             these
             words
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               The
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
               ,
            
             he
             expounds
             of
             an
             inward
             Death
             .
          
           
             
               To
               this
            
             G.
             W.
             
               Answers
               very
               fallaciously
               ,
               in
               his
            
             Truth
             and
             Innoc.
             p.
             61.
             
             But
             is
             this
             to
             deny
             or
             oppose
             Christ's
             coming
             to
             Judge
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             ?
             'T
             was
             never
             so
             intended
             .
             And
             questioning
             some
             Men's
             carnal
             Expectations
             of
             a
             fleshly
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             with
             their
             carnal
             Eyes
             ;
             was
             this
             to
             deny
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             with
             his
             Angels
             ,
             to
             reward
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ,
             [
             
               quoting
               ,
               Matth
               ,
               16.
               27.
               
               Luke
            
             9.
             6.
             
             ]
             no
             sure
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             confessed
             and
             undeniable
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             His
             and
             his
             Brethren's
             common
             evasion
             to
             hide
             their
             Infidelity
             ,
             is
             to
             quibble
             about
             the
             Word
             FLESH
             ;
             as
             if
             their
             meaning
             were
             only
             to
             deny
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             to
             Come
             ,
             in
             a
             fleshly
             Body
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             like
             Passions
             it
             had
             in
             his
             state
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
             when
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             as
             
               Hunger
               ,
               Thirst
               ,
               Pain
               ,
               Death
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Quakers
             and
             their
             Opponents
             .
             But
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             Glorified
             Flesh
             be
             taken
             to
             signifie
             
               Spiritual
               Flesh
            
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             
               Mortal
               Flesh
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Glorified
               Body
            
             signifies
             
               Spiritual
               Body
            
             ,
             without
             any
             change
             of
             Substance
             ?
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             
               G.
               W.
            
             not
             only
             denyed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             would
             Come
             to
             Judge
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             a
             Body
             of
             natural
             and
             passible
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             not
             Come
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Substance
             of
             that
             Body
             he
             had
             on
             Earth
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             mortal
             and
             passible
             Body
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             ours
             ;
             for
             he
             makes
             it
             most
             absurd
             ,
             That
             an
             earthly
             Body
             and
             an
             heavenly
             Body
             can
             be
             the
             same
             Substance
             ,
             as
             above-quoted
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             That
             he
             denyeth
             that
             Christ
             was
             in
             Heaven
             in
             a
             
               bodily
               Existence
            
             ,
             or
             would
             come
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             ,
             in
             a
             
               bodily
               Existence
            
             ,
             [
             to
             wit
             ,
             having
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             Body
             which
             he
             had
             on
             Earth
             ,
             ]
             is
             evident
             
             from
             his
             
               Nature
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             p.
             29.
             
             
               D●st
               thou
               look
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               to
               appear
               outwardly
               in
               a
               bodily
               Existence
               to
               save
               thee
               ,
               according
               to
               thy
               words
               ,
            
             p.
             30.
             
             
               If
               thou
               dost
               ,
               thou
               may'st
               look
               until
               thy
               Eyes
               drop
               out
               ,
               before
               thou
               wilt
               see
               such
               an
               Appearance
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             To
             excuse
             his
             great
             Infidelity
             ,
             he
             useth
             a
             gross
             Fallacy
             in
             his
             
               Truth
               and
               Innoc.
            
             p.
             61.
             and
             giving
             a
             lame
             Quotation
             of
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               true
               in
               Fact
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               for
               those
               very
               Eyes
               decay
               and
               perish
               .
            
             But
             this
             was
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Controversie
             betwixt
             
               G.
               W.
            
             and
             his
             Opponent
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             presume
             to
             say
             or
             think
             ,
             
               That
               Christ's
               coming
               to
               Judge
               the
               World
               in
               that
               bodily
               Existence
               would
               be
               before
               his
               Death
            
             ;
             but
             the
             thing
             earnestly
             asserted
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               as
               he
               was
               now
               really
               in
               Heaven
               in
               a
               bodily
               Existence
               ,
               at
               God's
               Right
               Hand
               ,
               so
               he
               would
               come
               in
               that
               very
               bodily
               Existence
               to
               Judge
               the
               World
            
             ;
             for
             which
             
               G.
               W.
            
             doth
             evidently
             oppose
             him
             as
             above-quoted
             .
             The
             Phrase
             ,
             
               Thy
               Eyes
               will
               drop
               out
               before
               thou
               wilt
               see
               such
               an
               Appearance
               ,
            
             is
             equivalent
             to
             this
             ,
             
               Thou
               wilt
               never
               see
               such
               an
               Appearance
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Man
               sor
               thee
               ,
            
             as
             that
             common
             Phrase
             ,
             
               at
               the
               Greek
               Calends
            
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             adds
             :
             
               And
               Christ's
               last
               Coming
               in
               Power
               and
               great
               Glory
               in
               his
               Glorious
               Body
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               ,
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               must
               be
               seen
               with
               stronger
               ,
               clearer
               ,
               and
               more
               celestial
               Eyes
               ,
               than
               perishing
               Eyes
               .
            
             Here
             he
             still
             hides
             his
             vile
             Error
             .
             What
             are
             these
             more
             
               celestial
               Eyes
            
             ,
             seeing
             he
             will
             not
             have
             Christ's
             Coming
             to
             be
             without
             Men
             in
             a
             bodily
             Existence
             ?
             For
             in
             his
             
               Light
               and
               Life
            
             ,
             he
             quotes
             Matth.
             16.
             27
             ,
             28.
             and
             Luke
             9.
             26
             ,
             27.
             in
             plain
             opposition
             to
             Christ's
             
               outward
               Coming
            
             ,
             saying
             ,
             —
             
               When
               was
               that
               Coming
               to
               be
               ?
               Is
               it
               now
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               outwardly
               ;
               and
               seeing
               he
               is
               not
               to
               Come
               outwardly
               but
               inwardly
               ,
            
             these
             celestial
             Eyes
             ,
             in
             his
             sense
             ,
             must
             be
             
               inward
               Eyes
            
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             how
             shall
             the
             Wicked
             see
             him
             ?
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Every
               Eye
               shall
               see
               him
               ,
               even
               they
               who
               have
               pierced
               him
            
             ;
             must
             they
             have
             celestial
             Eyes
             wherewith
             to
             see
             him
             ?
             And
             tho'
             the
             Wicked
             shall
             not
             see
             him
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             that
             the
             Godly
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             ,
             according
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Faith
             of
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             all
             that
             ever
             lived
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             that
             shall
             be
             found
             alive
             in
             the
             Body
             at
             his
             Coming
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             object
             without
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Christ
             told
             the
             Chief
             Priest
             and
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Mat.
             26.
             64.
             
             
               Hereafter
               shall
               ye
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               sitting
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               power
               ,
               and
               coming
               in
               the
               clouds
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             At
             which
             saying
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             rent
             his
             Cloaths
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             he
             had
             spoke
             Blasphemy
             .
             It
             seems
             if
             
               G.
               W.
            
             had
             been
             present
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             given
             the
             same
             judgment
             .
             Doth
             
               G.
               W.
            
             think
             that
             the
             High
             Priest
             and
             those
             Jews
             shall
             see
             Christ
             with
             celestial
             Eyes
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Philosophy
             ,
             no
             other
             Eyes
             but
             celestial
             Eyes
             can
             see
             him
             at
             his
             Coming
             ?
          
           
             But
             again
             ,
             
               Note
               ,
               G.
            
             W.'s
             palpable
             contradiction
             both
             to
             himself
             and
             to
             
               T.
               E.
            
             in
             his
             
               Truth
               and
               Innoc.
            
             above-quoted
             ,
             p.
             61.
             he
             seems
             to
             own
             Christ's
             Coming
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             yet
             to
             be
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             tho'
             in
             
               Light
               and
               Life
            
             ,
             p.
             41.
             from
             that
             very
             place
             ,
             which
             he
             now
             quotes
             for
             it
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             27
             ,
             28.
             he
             did
             argue
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             thus
             in
             express
             words
             doth
             
               T.
               Elwood
            
             in
             his
             pretended
             Answer
             to
             my
             First
             Narrative
             argue
             ,
             
               p.
               160.
               
               That
               Coming
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               there
               spoken
               of
               by
               Christ
            
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             27.
             
               could
               not
               be
               meant
               of
               his
               Coming
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               to
               begin
               in
               that
               very
               Age.
            
             
             And
             yet
             
               G.
               W.
            
             in
             his
             
               Truth
               and
               Innoc.
            
             contrary
             to
             his
             former
             gloss
             ,
             and
             
               T.
               Elwood
            
             also
             ,
             would
             seem
             now
             to
             understand
             it
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             yet
             to
             be
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             do
             not
             so
             understand
             it
             ,
             he
             most
             grosly
             deceives
             his
             Reader
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             do
             so
             understand
             it
             ,
             he
             palpably
             contradicts
             himself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Brother
             
               T.
               E.
            
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             the
             insallible
             
               G.
               W.
            
             still
             ,
             without
             any
             change
             .
             And
             for
             all
             
               G.
               W.
            
             his
             seeming
             now
             at
             last
             ,
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             to
             a
             plain
             confession
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             concerning
             Christ
             without
             us
             ,
             in
             his
             ,
             
               Appendix
               to
               the
               Switch
            
             ,
             p.
             544.
             yet
             he
             is
             still
             fallacious
             ,
             and
             lurks
             like
             a
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
             .
             He
             professeth
             to
             own
             his
             belief
             ,
             concerning
             Christ
             without
             us
             ,
             in
             Eight
             several
             steps
             ,
             from
             his
             Conception
             and
             Birth
             without
             us
             ,
             to
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             without
             us
             ,
             
               Being
               seen
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               to
               ascend
               without
               us
               ,
               and
               a
               Cloud
               received
               him
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               ,
               who
               beheld
               him
               ascend
               ;
               unto
               whom
               it
               was
               said
               by
               the
               Two
               Angels
               present
               ,
               This
               same
               Jesus
               which
               is
               taken
               up
               from
               you
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               shall
               so
               come
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               as
               ye
               have
               seen
               him
               go
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               3
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               And
               doubtless
               when
               he
               so
               comes
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               with
               him
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               in
               great
               Glory
               and
               open
               Triumph
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               in
               that
               Day
               be
               greatly
               glorified
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               admired
               in
               all
               them
               that
               believe
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               1.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             How
             he
             gooth
             no
             further
             in
             his
             confession
             to
             Christ
             without
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             the
             Cloud
             receiving
             him
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             .
             But
             in
             the
             other
             two
             following
             steps
             of
             the
             Christians
             Faith
             ,
             fully
             as
             necessary
             as
             the
             former
             Eight
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             the
             other
             Eight
             are
             of
             little
             or
             no
             signification
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             viz.
             Christ's
             being
             sat
             down
             without
             us
             ,
             at
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             consisting
             of
             a
             Created
             glorified
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             the
             same
             he
             had
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             same
             in
             Substance
             ,
             but
             wonderfully
             changed
             in
             manner
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             very
             glorified
             Nature
             of
             Man
             that
             he
             will
             come
             without
             us
             ,
             to
             Judge
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             ;
             he
             is
             altogether
             silent
             ,
             and
             his
             Words
             seem
             rather
             to
             imply
             a
             denial
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             any
             affirmation
             ,
             as
             with
             respect
             either
             to
             Christ's
             being
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             without
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             Body
             which
             rose
             from
             the
             Grave
             ,
             or
             his
             coming
             without
             us
             from
             Heaven
             in
             that
             Body
             to
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             take
             notice
             of
             another
             fallacy
             of
             
               G.
               W.
            
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             question
             proposed
             ,
             whether
             they
             (
             i.e.
             the
             Quakers
             )
             believe
             in
             Christ
             as
             without
             them
             ,
             as
             without
             all
             other
             Men
             ,
             he
             varieth
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             from
             a
             believing
             in
             Christ
             without
             them
             ,
             to
             a
             Historical
             Faith
             of
             their
             believing
             that
             Christ
             was
             Conceived
             without
             them
             ,
             Born
             without
             them
             ,
             Crucified
             without
             them
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             and
             his
             Brethren
             may
             believe
             Historically
             ,
             as
             they
             believe
             the
             Historical
             Relation
             of
             
             Moses's
             Birth
             ,
             Death
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             have
             no
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             without
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Saviour
             of
             Men
             ,
             for
             remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Justification
             and
             Eternal
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             
             as
             the
             great
             Object
             of
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             for
             this
             he
             hath
             fiercely
             opposed
             in
             his
             
               Light
               and
               Life
            
             ,
             arguing
             against
             
               W.
               B.
            
             who
             asserted
             Christ
             without
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             for
             Justification
             .
             (
             Saith
             G.
             W.
             )
             Is
             the
             Object
             and
             Foundation
             of
             Faith
             divided
             from
             the
             Faith
             ?
          
           
           
             But
             what
             the
             Cloud
             is
             that
             received
             Christ
             out
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             Body
             Christ
             did
             ascend
             ,
             and
             whether
             as
             a
             Person
             without
             us
             ,
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             Prayed
             unto
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             is
             to
             return
             as
             a
             Person
             without
             us
             to
             Judge
             the
             World
             ;
             hear
             what
             
               W.
               Bailie
            
             ,
             a
             great
             Author
             among
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             saith
             .
             In
             his
             Printed
             Collection
             ,
             p.
             300.
             
             
               —
               But
               methinks
               I
               hear
               some
               say
               (
               in
               their
               Reasonings
               and
               Imaginations
               )
               What
               Body
               hath
               he
               ,
               and
               where
               is
               it
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               he
               is
               at
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               God
               ?
               This
               I
               shall
               Answer
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               with
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               which
               he
               spake
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 No
                 Man
                 ascended
                 up
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ;
               he
               that
               hath
               an
               Ear
               to
               hear
               let
               him
               hear
               and
               take
               notice
               ,
               what
               Body
               that
               was
               which
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               when
               Mary
               said
               unto
               the
               Angel
               ,
               
                 How
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 seeing
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 a
                 Man
                 ?
              
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             he
             falsifies
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             no
             Body
             that
             ascended
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             what
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             whereas
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             quoted
             ,
             mentions
             not
             the
             Word
             BODY
             .
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               In
               his
               Treatise
            
             Deep
             calleth
             unto
             Deep
             ,
             
               p.
               30.
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             —
             And
             so
             he
             taught
             them
             to
             Pray
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
            
             ,
             &c.
             not
             to
             look
             at
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             Pray
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Person
             without
             them
             ,
             but
             bad
             them
             Pray
             to
             their
             Father
             which
             seeth
             in
             secret
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Again
               ,
               in
               his
            
             p.
             26.
             
             But
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Cloud
             that
             hath
             received
             him
             out
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Gazers
             ;
             but
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             I
             have
             blotted
             out
             your
             Iniquities
             like
             a
             thick
             Cloud
             .
             —
             And
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             this
             [
             viz.
             
               the
               Cloud
               of
               their
               Sins
            
             ]
             hath
             hid
             both
             his
             Body
             and
             Face
             from
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             comes
             not
             with
             outward
             observation
             ,
             but
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             within
             .
             
               And
               in
               his
               p.
            
             29.
             
             I
             never
             read
             in
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             as
             I
             can
             remember
             ,
             of
             a
             Third
             Coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             personally
             in
             his
             own
             single
             Person
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             personal
             Reign
             ,
             besides
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             in
             his
             Saints
             .
             And
             G.
             W.
             
               in
               his
            
             Christ
             Ascended
             above
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             
               not
               only
               denyeth
               any
               personal
               Coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               to
               be
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               denyeth
               him
               to
               have
               a
               personal
               Existence
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               without
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               chargeth
               it
               to
               be
            
             Anthropomorphitism
             and
             Muggletonism
             .
             
               And
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               the
               many
               that
               are
               justly
               brought
               by
               sound
               Christians
               to
               prove
               Christ's
               Coming
               without
               us
               ,
               in
               his
               Glorified
               Body
               to
               Judge
               the
               World
               ,
               at
               the
               great
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               turned
               altogether
               to
               his
               inward
               Coming
               ,
               which
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               witness
               already
               fulfilled
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               look
               for
               no
               other
               Coming
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             that
             Dyeth
             .
          
           
             
               G.
               W.
            
             instead
             of
             answering
             to
             the
             Quotations
             brought
             out
             of
             his
             and
             his
             Brethren's
             Books
             against
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             that
             Dyeth
             ,
             has
             not
             so
             much
             as
             produced
             them
             ;
             or
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             broad-fac'd
             Proofs
             ,
             to
             evidence
             his
             and
             his
             Brethren's
             Infidelity
             in
             that
             great
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             he
             seems
             asham'd
             so
             much
             as
             to
             mention
             them
             .
             And
             
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             their
             Arguments
             not
             being
             answer'd
             by
             their
             Opposers
             ,
             he
             shall
             need
             say
             the
             less
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             concludes
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             have
             them
             so
             Charitable
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             condemn
             them
             as
             Blasphemers
             ,
             for
             believing
             that
             their
             Resurection-Bodies
             shall
             be
             Spiritual
             and
             Glorious
             ,
             far
             excelling
             these
             natural
             ,
             carnal
             and
             earthly
             Bodies
             ;
             for
             else
             ,
             how
             should
             the
             Saints
             Bodies
             be
             like
             unto
             Christ's
             Glorious
             Body
             .
          
           
             Note
             here
             again
             ,
             He
             seeks
             to
             cloak
             his
             and
             his
             Brethren's
             Infidelity
             ,
             by
             perverting
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             That
             the
             Resurrection-Bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             shall
             not
             be
             wonderfully
             changed
             ,
             and
             far
             excelling
             these
             natural
             ,
             carnal
             and
             earthly
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             made
             Spiritual
             and
             Glorious
             ,
             like
             to
             Christ's
             Glorious
             Body
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             acknowledged
             ;
             But
             the
             true
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Saints
             Bodies
             ,
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             shall
             be
             so
             changed
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             same
             in
             Substance
             ,
             or
             Essence
             of
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             no
             respect
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Substance
             be
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             the
             Accidents
             are
             not
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             nothing
             of
             that
             Body
             that
             dyeth
             ,
             either
             in
             Matter
             or
             Manner
             ,
             in
             Substance
             or
             Modification
             ,
             riseth
             again
             ;
             for
             our
             Lord's
             Body
             ,
             tho'
             it
             was
             wonderfully
             changed
             in
             Manner
             and
             Qualities
             ,
             at
             his
             Glorification
             ,
             yet
             it
             remained
             the
             same
             in
             
               Substance
               or
               Essence
               of
               a
               Body
               .
            
             And
             yet
             more
             fully
             to
             detect
             their
             Fallacy
             ,
             the
             following
             Quotations
             will
             prove
             ,
             That
             they
             look
             for
             no
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             Resurrection
             they
             look
             for
             ,
             is
             ,
             The
             New
             Birth
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             expect
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             immediately
             after
             Death
             ,
             which
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             that
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             Grave
             .
             But
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             W.
             P.'s
             and
             T.
             Elwood's
             Arguments
             about
             the
             Resurrection
             have
             not
             been
             answer'd
             by
             their
             Opposers
             ,
             is
             false
             ;
             they
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             Answer'd
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             as
             
               The
               Snake
               in
               the
               Grass
               ,
               Satan
               Disrob'd
               ,
            
             and
             in
             my
             
               First
               ,
               Second
            
             ,
             and
             
               Third
               Narratives
            
             .
          
           
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             in
             
               Christian
               Quaker
            
             ,
             p.
             353.
             brings
             
               T.
               Danson
            
             saying
             ,
             The
             happiness
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             perfect
             without
             the
             Body
             ,
             its
             dear
             and
             beloved
             Companion
             ;
             the
             Soul
             having
             a
             strong
             desire
             and
             inclination
             to
             a
             re-union
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             the
             Schools
             not
             without
             ground
             determine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             
               G.
               W.
            
             Answers
             ;
             Both
             
               Calvin
               ,
               T.
               Danson
            
             ,
             the
             Schools
             ,
             and
             divers
             Anabaptists
             ,
             are
             mistaken
             in
             this
             very
             matter
             ,
             and
             see
             not
             with
             the
             Eye
             of
             true
             Faith
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             perfect
             without
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Soul
             hath
             a
             strong
             desire
             to
             a
             re-union
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             while
             they
             intend
             the
             terrestrial
             elementary
             Bodies
             ;
             for
             this
             implies
             the
             Soul
             to
             be
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             or
             disquietness
             ,
             till
             the
             supposed
             Resumption
             of
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             same
             effect
             doth
             
               W.
               P.
            
             argue
             against
             
               T.
               Hicks
               ,
               Reason
               against
               Railing
               ,
            
             p.
             137.
             
             He
             quotes
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             arguing
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             the
             Joy's
             of
             Heaven
             imperfect
             else
             .
             To
             this
             
               W.
               Penn
            
             opposeth
             .
             I
             Answer
             ,
             Is
             the
             Joy
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             now
             in
             Glory
             ,
             imperfect
             ?
             Or
             are
             they
             in
             Heaven
             but
             by
             halves
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             so
             unequitable
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             which
             hath
             suffer'd
             should
             not
             partake
             of
             the
             Joys
             Celestial
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             in
             measure
             unequal
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             should
             be
             rewarded
             so
             long
             before
             the
             Body
             ?
             This
             Principle
             brings
             to
             the
             Mortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             (
             held
             by
             many
             Baptists
             )
             
             or
             I
             am
             mistaken
             .
             But
             why
             must
             the
             Felicity
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             depend
             upon
             that
             of
             the
             Body
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             to
             make
             the
             Soul
             a
             kind
             of
             Widow
             ,
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Mourning
             and
             Disconsolateness
             ,
             which
             state
             is
             but
             a
             better
             sort
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             We
             see
             from
             both
             their
             Reasonings
             ,
             they
             would
             infer
             divers
             absurdities
             ,
             that
             would
             follow
             upon
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             deceased
             Saints
             now
             in
             Glory
             ,
             do
             look
             for
             a
             re-union
             to
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             they
             put
             off
             at
             the
             Bodily
             Death
             .
             So
             that
             by
             their
             manner
             of
             Reasoning
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             express
             Words
             ,
             they
             declare
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             behalf
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             whose
             Faith
             they
             pretend
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             ,
             to
             be
             positive
             Unbelievers
             as
             concerning
             any
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             that
             Dyeth
             ,
             or
             any
             re-union
             of
             that
             Body
             ,
             to
             the
             Soul
             to
             which
             it
             was
             formerly
             united
             before
             the
             Bodily
             Death
             .
             But
             still
             
               G.
               W.
            
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             ,
             perverts
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             question
             by
             his
             saying
             ,
             While
             they
             intend
             the
             terrestrial
             elementary
             Bodies
             :
             For
             if
             he
             mean
             that
             the
             Bodies
             after
             they
             are
             raised
             shall
             have
             the
             same
             terrestrial
             elementary
             Qualities
             ,
             Passions
             and
             Accidents
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             before
             Death
             ,
             he
             wrongs
             his
             Opponents
             ,
             for
             none
             of
             them
             have
             so
             affirmed
             :
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             the
             same
             Substance
             or
             Essence
             of
             Bodies
             ,
             under
             more
             excellent
             Qualities
             and
             Endowments
             ,
             as
             far
             excelling
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             Spiritual
             excells
             Natural
             ,
             or
             Animal
             and
             Carnal
             ,
             Immortal
             and
             Incorruptible
             excells
             Mortal
             and
             Corruptible
             ,
             and
             Heavenly
             excells
             Earthly
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             same
             :
             For
             in
             all
             changes
             that
             Bodies
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Souls
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             from
             worse
             to
             better
             ;
             the
             subject
             of
             these
             changes
             must
             remain
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             what
             is
             justly
             called
             the
             Substance
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Soul
             or
             Mind
             of
             Man
             is
             converted
             and
             changed
             from
             Earthly
             affections
             to
             Heavenly
             ,
             the
             Subject
             or
             Substance
             which
             is
             the
             Soul
             or
             Mind
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             by
             as
             good
             Reason
             ,
             when
             a
             Body
             is
             changed
             from
             Earthly
             qualities
             to
             Heavenly
             ,
             the
             Body
             is
             still
             the
             same
             Substance
             or
             Subject
             ,
             tho'
             changed
             in
             Qualities
             and
             Conditions
             :
             For
             further
             proofs
             out
             of
             both
             
               G.
               W.
            
             and
             
               W.
               P.
            
             I
             refer
             to
             my
             Third
             Narrative
             ,
             p.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
               Rich.
               Hubbertborne
            
             ,
             a
             great
             Author
             among
             the
             Quakers
             in
             his
             Coll.
             p.
             121.
             proceedeth
             at
             the
             same
             rate
             against
             the
             deceased
             Saints
             ,
             looking
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             their
             Bodies
             .
             —
             And
             these
             are
             they
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             plead
             for
             a
             Life
             in
             Sin
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             glorified
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             do
             yet
             hope
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               their
               Bodies
               ,
            
             and
             so
             not
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             their
             hope
             ,
             tho'
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Saints
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             witnessed
             the
             end
             of
             their
             hope
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             Now
             these
             may
             well
             deny
             perfection
             on
             Earth
             ,
             who
             deny
             it
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             the
             Saints
             ,
             we
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             witness
             it
             in
             ,
             both
             and
             against
             all
             such
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             See
             further
             in
             my
             Third
             Narrative
             ,
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Here
             again
             ,
             G.
             W.'s
             gross
             Fallacy
             and
             Sophistry
             ,
             
               Truth
               and
               Innoc.
            
             p.
             59.
             as
             if
             
               Rich.
               Hubberthorne
            
             had
             only
             opposed
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             glorified
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             not
             being
             perfect
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             most
             deceitful
             Evasion
             ,
             by
             mistating
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             
               R.
               Hub.
            
             here
             is
             not
             disputing
             against
             
             the
             Papists
             who
             maintain
             a
             Purgatory
             ,
             but
             against
             a
             Protestant
             Author
             ,
             who
             did
             hold
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             deceased
             Saints
             ,
             are
             perfect
             with
             a
             sinless
             perfection
             ,
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             in
             that
             sinless
             state
             ,
             hope
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             R.
             Hubb.'s
             inference
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             doth
             plainly
             discover
             his
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethrens
             infidelity
             in
             that
             great
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             Coll.
             p.
             275.
             he
             gives
             us
             his
             sense
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             
               The
               Seeds
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               are
               but
               two
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               [
               viz.
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ]
               having
               each
               Seed
               its
               own
               Body
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               one
               ,
               until
               the
               one
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               these
               two
               Seeds
               in
               every
               Man
               shall
               arise
               in
               its
               own
               order
               ,
               the
               one
               shall
               rise
               unto
               everlasting
               Life
               ,
               the
               other
               unto
               Condemnation
               ,
               —
               Christ
               the
               Seed
               made
               his
               Grave
               ,
               IN
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               and
               IN
               the
               Rich
               in
               his
               Death
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               that
               Grave
               shall
               rise
               with
               his
               Body
               unto
               everlasting
               Life
               ,
               if
               thou
               canst
               receive
               it
               ,
               thou
               may'st
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
             Are
             not
             these
             Words
             horrid
             Perversions
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             containing
             abominable
             Blasphemy
             !
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
               G.
               F.
            
             in
             his
             
               Distinction
               betwixt
               the
               Two
               Suppers
            
             ,
             p.
             20.
             saith
             ,
             —
             
               And
               the
               Apostle
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Just
               and
               Unjust
               ,
               and
               for
               Preaching
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               (
               namely
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               )
               he
               was
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               Acts
               24.
               15
               ,
               21.
               
               And
               in
               p.
               21.
               quoting
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               17
               ,
               18.
               he
               saith
               ,
               But
               Hymenaeus
               and
               Philetus
               concerning
               the
               Truth
               erred
               ,
               who
               said
               that
               the
               Resurrection
               was
               past
               already
               ;
               such
               overthrew
               People
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               that
               stands
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               Life
               ,
               through
               which
               Faith
               ,
               they
               attained
               to
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               vile
               Bodies
               changed
               ,
               and
               made
               like
               unto
               his
               Glorious
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             How
             he
             perverts
             the
             Scripture
             both
             in
             words
             and
             sense
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               change
               our
               vile
               or
               low
               Bodies
               ,
            
             respecting
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ;
             but
             he
             saith
             ,
             they
             attained
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             vile
             Bodies
             changed
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             already
             fulfilled
             .
             Also
             he
             makes
             the
             Resurrection
             that
             Paul
             Preached
             in
             the
             Acts
             17.
             18
             ,
             22.
             and
             23.
             6.
             to
             be
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             perverting
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             ,
             who
             called
             himself
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             Life
             ,
             to
             a
             literal
             sense
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             is
             obvious
             to
             all
             intelligent
             Persons
             )
             contain
             a
             figurative
             sense
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             metony
             my
             of
             the
             Cause
             getting
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Effect
             ,
             as
             is
             frequent
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Authors
             ;
             as
             when
             God
             is
             call'd
             in
             Scripture
             the
             Saints
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Confidence
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Author
             and
             Cause
             of
             their
             Hope
             ,
             Confidence
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             Quakers
             Notion
             of
             the
             Light
             Within
             .
          
           
             THE
             true
             Doctrine
             and
             Sense
             of
             the
             
               Light
               Within
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Divine
             and
             Supernatural
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             given
             to
             all
             faithful
             Christians
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             truly
             said
             (
             as
             David
             said
             ,
             concerning
             himself
             )
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               their
               Light
               and
               their
               Salvation
            
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             
               Christ
               the
               Eternal
               and
               Essential
               Word
               ,
            
             who
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             and
             is
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             true
             
               Light
               ,
               that
               doth
               enlighten
               every
               Man
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               World
               ,
            
             even
             Heathens
             and
             all
             Individuals
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             with
             a
             common
             and
             universal
             Illumination
             ,
             Discovery
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             of
             certain
             moral
             Principles
             ,
             of
             Justice
             and
             Temperance
             ;
             and
             also
             of
             some
             general
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Creator
             and
             Ruler
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             general
             moral
             Duties
             towards
             him
             as
             such
             ,
             [
             whether
             by
             certain
             innate
             impressions
             preventing
             the
             exercise
             and
             actings
             of
             the
             rational
             Faculty
             ,
             or
             by
             exciting
             and
             awakening
             the
             rational
             Faculty
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             enlightned
             and
             assisted
             by
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             as
             the
             primary
             Cause
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             of
             general
             Providence
             ,
             as
             secondary
             Causes
             ;
             whether
             one
             or
             both
             of
             these
             ways
             is
             not
             so
             necessary
             at
             present
             to
             determine
             ,
             ]
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             well
             warranted
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             consented
             unto
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             not
             only
             consent
             unto
             ,
             but
             highly
             value
             as
             an
             excellent
             Principle
             ,
             labouring
             daily
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             practically
             to
             improve
             whatever
             true
             Light
             within
             I
             have
             ,
             both
             Common
             and
             Special
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             ever
             I
             shall
             so
             do
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             pray
             that
             God
             may
             enable
             all
             and
             me
             to
             do
             the
             same
             :
             But
             the
             Quakers
             Notion
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             held
             in
             general
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             authentickly
             received
             from
             their
             Principal
             Teachers
             ,
             particularly
             
               G.
               F.
               G.
               W.
               E.
               Bur.
            
             and
             others
             ,
             is
             extremely
             contrary
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             best
             dictates
             of
             our
             rational
             Faculties
             ,
             to
             which
             no
             divine
             Light
             ,
             either
             within
             Men
             or
             without
             Men
             ,
             can
             contradict
             .
          
           
             To
             show
             which
             hath
             been
             a
             principal
             part
             of
             my
             business
             in
             all
             the
             the
             three
             Meetings
             ,
             above-mention'd
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             same
             in
             all
             the
             three
             Parts
             of
             this
             Narrative
             ,
             the
             which
             contrariety
             I
             intend
             to
             show
             in
             a
             short
             Scheme
             of
             their
             absurd
             ,
             unscriptural
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             irrational
             Notions
             of
             what
             they
             call
             the
             Light
             within
             ;
             which
             ,
             upon
             due
             examination
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             not
             Light
             ,
             within
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             natural
             to
             Man
             to
             have
             a
             Supernatural
             Light
             ,
             W.
             P.'s
             
               Prin.
               Christ
            
             .
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             natural
             Light
             in
             Men
             ,
             
               Prin.
               Christ
            
             .
             p.
             30.
             
             There
             are
             not
             two
             Lights
             in
             Men
             ,
             p.
             31.
             
             Thus
             he
             allows
             no
             distinction
             betwixt
             natural
             Reason
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             good
             and
             true
             Light
             ,
             and
             Gift
             of
             God
             to
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             Light
             of
             Faith
             ,
             given
             to
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Light
             of
             prophetical
             Inspirations
             given
             to
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             confounds
             them
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             all
             to
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             whereas
             they
             ,
             are
             all
             very
             distinct
             ,
             tho'
             all
             coming
             from
             one
             Fountain
             and
             Author
             ,
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Man
             at
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             hath
             a
             Light
             from
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             Conscience
             ,
             G.
             F.'s
             
               G.
               M.
            
             p.
             209.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             seeing
             the
             Light
             is
             but
             dim
             in
             Heathens
             and
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             
               Prin.
               Christ
            
             .
             as
             above-quoted
             ,
             no
             Man
             has
             ,
             or
             ever
             had
             ,
             any
             other
             Light
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             had
             at
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Light
             within
             ,
             not
             only
             true
             Christians
             ,
             but
             within
             all
             Men
             ,
             
               Heathens
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Jews
            
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             Salvation
             without
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             G.
             W.'s
             Antid
             .
             p.
             28.
             
             Thus
             the
             Man
             Christ
             without
             us
             (
             who
             is
             both
             God
             and
             Man
             )
             and
             his
             Death
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             Blood
             outwardly
             shed
             ,
             and
             Mediation
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             are
             all
             excluded
             from
             being
             so
             much
             as
             concurring
             Causes
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Light
             within
             every
             Man
             (
             litterally
             understood
             without
             any
             Metonymy
             )
             is
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Unction
             or
             Anointing
             ,
             is
             blinded
             in
             some
             by
             the
             God
             of
             this
             World
             (
             
               G.
               F.
               News
               out
               of
               the
               North
               ,
            
             p.
             19.
             )
             is
             Crucified
             ,
             Imprisoned
             ,
             Slain
             ,
             in
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             and
             its
             Blood
             is
             shed
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Blood
             that
             they
             trod
             under
             feet
             (
             see
             the
             places
             above-quoted
             )
             and
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             Atonement
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             Light
             is
             first
             a
             Seed
             ,
             then
             a
             new
             born
             Child
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Mighty
             God
             ;
             see
             W.
             P.'s
             and
             W.
             B.'s
             words
             above-quoted
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             Light
             within
             being
             God
             ,
             &c.
             teacheth
             the
             Quakers
             immediately
             and
             infallibly
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             they
             Speak
             and
             Write
             from
             the
             same
             Prophetical
             Illumination
             and
             Inspiration
             that
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             had
             ;
             yea
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             degree
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             
               G.
               F.
            
             was
             come
             to
             the
             same
             Fulness
             that
             was
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Works
             of
             their
             Ministry
             is
             to
             bring
             People
             to
             the
             same
             Fulness
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             in
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             make
             them
             all
             equal
             to
             Christ
             and
             God
             ,
             as
             above-quoted
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Light
             within
             ,
             teacheth
             them
             ,
             what
             they
             Preach
             and
             Write
             without
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             being
             the
             means
             ,
             or
             a
             means
             to
             help
             or
             assist
             them
             in
             so
             Preaching
             and
             Writing
             :
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             
               E.
               B.
            
             upbraids
             all
             Protestant
             Ministers
             ,
             Coll.
             p.
             126.
             saying
             —
             Their
             Prophecy
             and
             Preaching
             would
             soon
             be
             ended
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             other
             Men's
             Words
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             speak
             their
             imaginations
             from
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             That
             this
             Light
             within
             every
             Man
             ,
             is
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             alone
             Object
             of
             Faith
             ,
             [
             as
             above-quoted
             ]
             and
             that
             Prophet
             whom
             God
             promised
             to
             raise
             up
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             That
             the
             Light
             within
             every
             Man
             ,
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Life
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             as
             above-quoted
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             full
             Rule
             to
             lead
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             obeyed
             .
             The
             Glory
             of
             Christ's
             Light
             within
             ,
             by
             
               G.
               W.
            
             and
             others
             p.
             32.
             and
             p.
             28.
             from
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             within
             ,
             they
             [
             
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             Men
             ]
             have
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Instructions
             or
             Precepts
             therein
             [
             in
             Scripture
             ]
             contained
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Note
             ,
             This
             is
             to
             teach
             People
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             by
             a
             meer
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             Do
             and
             live
             ,
             which
             none
             ever
             yet
             fulfilled
             ,
             but
             Christ
             ,
             for
             all
             have
             sinned
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             
          
           
           
             12.
             
             This
             Light
             within
             them
             is
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             
               G.
               F.
               G.
               M.
            
             p.
             246.
             249.
             and
             
               G.
               E.
            
             is
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             Body
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             of
             Christ
             within
             ,
             that
             he
             denyeth
             that
             Christ
             has
             any
             Body
             that
             is
             absent
             from
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             
               G.
               M.
            
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Bone
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             measure
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             a
             measure
             in
             another
             .
             Note
             ,
             This
             is
             to
             make
             the
             whole
             to
             be
             the
             part
             and
             the
             part
             or
             (
             
               G.
               M.
            
             246.
             )
             measure
             to
             be
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             Saints
             eat
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             eat
             this
             Flesh
             ,
             hath
             it
             within
             them
             .
             
               G.
               M.
            
             p.
             322.
             
             Thus
             arguing
             most
             grosly
             from
             a
             Metaphorical
             eating
             to
             a
             Literal
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             Light
             within
             is
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             as
             
               G.
               W.
            
             says
             
               Truth
               and
               Inno.
            
             p.
             16.
             which
             not
             only
             the
             Quakers
             have
             ,
             but
             all
             Men
             ,
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             as
             really
             as
             they
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Christ
             within
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             IS
             ONLY
             necessary
             to
             be
             Preached
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             that
             exhorts
             People
             for
             Salvation
             to
             any
             other
             thing
             than
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             enlightned
             them
             within
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             This
             evidently
             appears
             from
             those
             passages
             in
             E.
             B.'s
             
               The
               true
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Peace
               ,
            
             p.
             29.
             30.
             quoted
             in
             that
             called
             ,
             
               Some
               account
               from
               Colchester
            
             ,
             signed
             by
             Seven
             Quakers
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             [
             the
             whole
             of
             which
             account
             is
             in
             the
             several
             heads
             of
             this
             Narrative
             fully
             replyed
             unto
             ]
             which
             these
             Seven
             Quakers
             are
             so
             far
             from
             Censuring
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             justified
             them
             ,
             p.
             16.
             17.
             
             But
             to
             hide
             their
             deceit
             in
             their
             reply
             they
             transpose
             the
             Words
             of
             
               E.
               B.
            
             in
             his
             Q.
             12.
             which
             were
             
               the
               Light
               of
               Christ
            
             to
             Christ
             who
             is
             that
             
               true
               Light
            
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             by
             Christ
             that
             
               true
               Light
            
             ,
             they
             meant
             the
             same
             which
             
               E.
               B.
            
             viz.
             ONLY
             
               the
               Light
               within
            
             .
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               in
               their
            
             p.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
               they
               justify
            
             G.
             W.
             
               's
               saying
            
             ,
             They
             that
             want
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             are
             fallible
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministry
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Here
             they
             not
             only
             disown
             such
             Ministers
             who
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             who
             are
             fallible
             in
             any
             case
             ;
             for
             that
             's
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Controverse
             ,
             as
             stated
             betwixt
             
               G.
               W.
            
             and
             
               T.
               D.
               Voice
               of
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             p.
             33.
             
             Want
             of
             infallibility
             is
             a
             valid
             Plea
             against
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             let
             the
             intelligent
             therefore
             judge
             whether
             G.
             W.'s
             fallibility
             sufficiently
             proved
             in
             this
             Narrative
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             his
             Brethren
             by
             his
             Argument
             ,
             has
             not
             manifestly
             discovered
             him
             and
             them
             to
             be
             no
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             .
             ]
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Their
             faulting
             so
             much
             ,
             some
             small
             Errors
             of
             the
             Press
             no
             wise
             materal
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Original
             manuscript
             yet
             extant
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             produced
             ,
             if
             required
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             shows
             their
             quibling
             Humour
             ,
             straining
             at
             a
             Gnat
             ,
             and
             swallowing
             down
             a
             Camel
             ;
             as
             also
             their
             querying
             if
             this
             or
             that
             of
             the
             Quotations
             brought
             against
             them
             be
             against
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             Title-Page
             of
             the
             Sheet
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             have
             made
             a
             pretended
             reply
             ;
             but
             are
             they
             so
             ignorant
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             every
             Error
             is
             against
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             in
             some
             degrees
             though
             every
             Error
             is
             not
             Fundamental
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             destroy
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             
             2.
             
             That
             Errors
             as
             well
             as
             other
             ill
             things
             receive
             their
             denomination
             from
             the
             greater
             and
             worse
             part
             ;
             as
             indeed
             ,
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             all
             therein
             contained
             is
             destructive
             to
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             is
             on
             the
             several
             Heads
             plainly
             shown
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Printed
             Testimony
             of
             
               John
               Gledhill
            
             ,
             Nonconformist
             Minister
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             prefixed
             to
             their
             
               Some
               Account
            
             ,
             it
             avails
             them
             nothing
             ,
             for
             he
             grants
             that
             he
             did
             witness
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Quotations
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             was
             desired
             from
             him
             .
             The
             Printing
             of
             his
             Name
             without
             his
             knowledge
             and
             consent
             ,
             reflects
             no
             blame
             on
             the
             Person
             who
             desired
             him
             to
             set
             his
             hand
             to
             it
             ,
             even
             tho'
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             that
             Paper
             was
             not
             designed
             for
             the
             Press
             ,
             for
             that
             Person
             did
             not
             put
             it
             to
             the
             Press
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             Printed
             without
             his
             leave
             or
             consent
             ;
             and
             the
             Person
             who
             put
             it
             to
             the
             Press
             ,
             was
             under
             no
             tye
             to
             hinder
             him
             from
             so
             doing
             ,
             but
             judged
             it
             would
             be
             of
             Service
             to
             the
             Truth
             to
             make
             it
             publick
             ,
             as
             he
             still
             so
             judgeth
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             dishonour
             to
             
               J.
               Gledhill
            
             ,
             nor
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             commendable
             to
             have
             their
             Names
             in
             Print
             ,
             to
             attest
             to
             the
             great
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Quakers
             great
             Errors
             ,
             that
             do
             so
             manifestly
             contradict
             them
             .
             And
             it
             would
             be
             yet
             more
             commendable
             in
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             to
             bear
             a
             more
             full
             and
             zealous
             Testimony
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             stop
             the
             gangrene
             of
             the
             Quakers
             vile
             Errors
             ,
             that
             have
             so
             much
             prevailed
             in
             Colchester
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             By
             this
             and
             all
             the
             foregoing
             Quotations
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             not
             as
             taught
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             as
             taught
             by
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             hath
             led
             them
             into
             manifold
             Blasphemies
             ,
             and
             vile
             Errors
             ,
             as
             the
             Norfolk
             Ministers
             have
             most
             justly
             charged
             them
             ,
             concerning
             God
             ,
             Christ
             and
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             11thly
             ,
             and
             12thly
             ,
             Concerning
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             .
          
           
             IN
             a
             Book
             ,
             call'd
             ,
             
               Some
               Principles
               of
               the
               Elect
               People
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               Scorn
               call'd
               Quakers
               ,
            
             p.
             75.
             
             
               The
               Baptism
               we
               own
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               with
               Fire
               ,
               
                 but
                 we
                 deny
                 all
                 other
              
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Baptism
               ,
               one
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               ;
               add
               they
               who
               would
               have
               one
               Baptism
               outward
               and
               another
               inward
               ,
               would
               have
               two
               Baptisms
               ,
               when
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               the
               Baptism
               is
               but
               one
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               hath
               the
               Baptism
               outward
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               they
               were
               before
               ,
               but
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Christ
               makes
               a
               new
               Creature
               .
               —
               And
               now
               I
               see
               the
               other
               to
               be
               formal
               Imitation
               ,
               and
               the
               invention
               of
               Man
               ;
               and
               so
               a
               meer
               Delusion
               ;
               and
               all
               are
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               no
               Christians
               ,
               who
               cannot
               witness
               this
               Baptism
               ,
               Matth
               ,
               15.
               4.
               who
               can
               witness
               this
               DENIES
               ALL
               OTHER
               ;
               for
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               the
               Baptism
               is
               but
               one
               .
               And
               in
               p.
               76.
               —
               And
               are
               without
               ,
               feeding
               upon
               the
               Husk
               and
               Shadow
               ,
               which
               is
               carnal
               ;
               for
               the
               Bread
               which
               the
               World
               breaks
               ,
               is
               Carnal
               and
               Natural
               ,
               
               and
               only
               feeds
               the
               outward
               carnal
               Body
               ,
               and
               goeth
               into
               the
               Belly
               ,
               and
               so
               passeth
               out
               into
               the
               Dunghil
               ;
               and
               so
               likewise
               the
               Cup
               which
               they
               drink
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Communion
               and
               Fellewship
               of
               the
               World
               passeth
               away
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               no
               nourishment
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               but
               still
               the
               Soul
               lies
               in
               Death
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               no
               Commnnion
               ,
               but
               natural
               ,
               outward
               and
               carnal
               ,
               of
               several
               Minds
               and
               Hearts
               ,
               full
               of
               Filthiness
               and
               Uncleanness
               ,
               which
               IS
               THE
               TABLE
               OF
               DEVILS
               ,
               Eating
               and
               Drinking
               their
               own
               Damnation
               ,
               not
               discerning
               the
               Lord's
               Body
               ,
               which
               is
               Spiritual
               ,
               which
               the
               natural
               Man
               discerns
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.
               P.
            
             in
             his
             
               Reason
               against
               Railing
            
             ,
             p.
             108.
             —
             
               I
               affirm
               ,
               by
               that
               one
               Scripture
               [
               Heb.
               9.
               10.
               ]
               Circumcision
               is
               as
               much
               in
               force
               ,
               as
               Water-Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               ,
               
                 as
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
              
               ,
               they
               were
               both
               Shadows
               ,
               and
               both
               elementary
               and
               perishable
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               we
               can
               testifie
               FROM
               THE
               SAME
               SPIRIT
               ,
               by
               which
               Paul
               renounced
               Circumcision
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               rejected
               ,
               as
               not
               now
               required
               ;
               neither
               have
               they
               ,
               since
               the
               false
               Church
               espoused
               and
               exalted
               them
               ,
               ever
               been
               taken
               up
               afresh
               by
               God's
               Command
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               leading
               of
               his
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               will
               appear
               to
               gather
               his
               People
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               never
               to
               establish
               or
               keep
               People
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Notwithstanding
             the
             severe
             Censure
             that
             the
             Quakers
             have
             passed
             on
             the
             outward
             Administration
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             Quotation
             ,
             and
             
               W.
               Penn
            
             in
             this
             latter
             Quotation
             ;
             in
             the
             one
             they
             say
             ,
             Baptism
             with
             Water
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             ,
             with
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             are
             to
             BE
             DENYED
             ,
             WE
             DENY
             (
             say
             they
             )
             ALL
             OTHER
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             other
             
               W.
               P.
            
             saith
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             REJECTED
             ,
             and
             this
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             they
             can
             testifie
             from
             the
             same
             Spirit
             by
             which
             Paul
             renounced
             Circumcision
             ;
             yet
             
               W.
               Penn
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Key
             ,
             Printed
             at
             London
             ,
             1699.
             saith
             ,
             —
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               People
               call'd
               Quakers
               ,
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               deny
               them
            
             [
             viz.
             the
             outward
             Administration
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             ]
             
               that
               is
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               too
               hard
               a
               Word
               ,
               —
               But
               they
               leave
               them
               off
               ,
               as
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               their
               hope
               of
               Glory
               .
            
             Is
             there
             not
             here
             a
             palpable
             contradiction
             betwixt
             
               W.
               Penn
            
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ?
             He
             saith
             in
             his
             Key
             ,
             p.
             28.
             
             
               The
               People
               call'd
               Quakers
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               deny
               them
               ,
               that
               's
               too
               hard
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             former
             Quotation
             ,
             they
             have
             used
             that
             very
             same
             Word
             ,
             —
             
               WE
               DENY
               ALL
               OTHER
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ;
             and
             call
             it
             
               the
               Invention
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               meer
               Delusion
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             fearful
             Delusion
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             call
             these
             so
             solemn
             Institutions
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             expresly
             enjoyn'd
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             by
             such
             Names
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             contradiction
             is
             found
             betwixt
             
               W.
               P.
            
             in
             his
             
               Reason
               against
               Railing
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1673.
             and
             the
             same
             
               W.
               P.
            
             in
             his
             Key
             ,
             Printed
             1699.
             
             In
             the
             former
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               can
               testifie
               from
               the
               same
               Spirit
               by
               which
            
             Paul
             
               rejected
               Circumcision
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               rejected
            
             ;
             In
             the
             latter
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               People
               call'd
               Quakers
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               deny
               them
               ,
               that
               's
               too
               hard
               a
               Word
            
             ;
             yet
             we
             see
             they
             have
             denyed
             them
             ,
             both
             by
             Practise
             and
             verbal
             Confession
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             rejected
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             no
             less
             pretended
             Authority
             ,
             than
             the
             same
             Spirit
             by
             which
             Paul
             rejected
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
           
             Where
             is
             now
             the
             Unity
             they
             boast
             of
             ?
             seeing
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             divers
             other
             things
             of
             great
             weight
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             contradictory
             and
             unconstant
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             all
             change
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             notwithstanding
             the
             severe
             Censure
             that
             the
             Quakers
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             
               G.
               W.
            
             in
             particular
             ,
             have
             passed
             on
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             ,
             outwardly
             Administred
             ,
             calling
             them
             ,
             
               the
               Invention
               of
               Man
               ,
               a
               meer
               Delusion
               ,
            
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lord's-Supper
               ,
               The
               Table
               of
               Devils
               ,
               and
               the
               Cup
               of
               Devils
               :
            
             yet
             
               G.
               W.
            
             in
             his
             Antidote
             ,
             p.
             114.
             
             Printed
             1697
             ,
             pretends
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Moderation
             and
             Charity
             to
             some
             who
             practise
             them
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             change
             in
             him
             —
             
               And
               tho'
               too
               many
               now
               are
               very
               Formal
               and
               Superstitious
               in
               those
               outward
               Observations
               and
               Shadows
               ,
               laying
               so
               much
               stress
               for
               Salvation
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               neglect
               the
               Substance
               ,
               yet
               others
               being
               more
               conscientiously
               tender
               in
               the
               observation
               thereof
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               more
               tender
               to
               these
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               to
               censure
               or
               condemn
               them
               meerly
               for
               practising
               that
               which
               they
               believe
               is
               their
               Duty
               ,
               either
               in
               breaking
               of
               Bread
               ,
               or
               Water
               Baptism
               ,
               yet
               desire
               they
               may
               see
               further
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             What
             can
             this
             smooth
             Language
             of
             
               W.
               P.
            
             and
             
               G.
               W.
            
             concerning
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             now
             of
             late
             Years
             import
             or
             signifie
             to
             all
             impartial
             Persons
             ,
             but
             that
             thereby
             they
             seek
             to
             deceive
             the
             weak
             and
             simple
             ,
             seeing
             they
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             changed
             in
             any
             respect
             from
             what
             they
             were
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             either
             in
             point
             of
             Perswasion
             ,
             or
             Charity
             ?
             They
             mean
             the
             same
             now
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             called
             them
             ,
             universally
             and
             without
             exception
             ,
             beggarly
             Elements
             ,
             worldly
             Rudiments
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             Invention
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             meer
             Delusion
             ?
          
           
             But
             seeing
             they
             are
             not
             changed
             in
             their
             Faith
             and
             Perswasion
             ,
             concerning
             Water
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             ,
             they
             cannot
             with
             any
             good
             Conscience
             be
             changed
             in
             their
             being
             more
             charitable
             now
             then
             formerly
             ,
             so
             that
             G.
             W.'s
             saying
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             censure
             or
             condemn
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             conscentiously
             tender
             in
             the
             observation
             thereof
             ,
             meerly
             for
             practising
             that
             which
             they
             believe
             is
             their
             duty
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             fallacy
             .
             Do
             they
             not
             condemn
             all
             visible
             Christian
             Societies
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             
               Apostates
               ,
               the
               World
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Worshippers
               of
            
             Baal
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Preachers
               belonging
               to
               those
               Societies
               Priests
               of
            
             Baal
             ,
             &c.
             
             Do
             they
             not
             censure
             them
             ,
             who
             practise
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Man's
             Invention
             ,
             and
             meer
             Delusion
             ?
             as
             they
             have
             past
             Judgment
             on
             those
             outward
             practises
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             .
             And
             if
             People's
             practising
             what
             they
             believe
             is
             their
             Duty
             ,
             being
             misled
             by
             an
             erring
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Ignorance
             of
             Mind
             (
             as
             the
             Quakers
             think
             all
             are
             so
             misled
             who
             practise
             the
             outward
             Baptism
             and
             Supper
             )
             can
             excuse
             them
             from
             censure
             ,
             according
             to
             G.
             W.'s
             way
             of
             Argument
             ,
             they
             may
             extend
             as
             much
             Charity
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             Judaising
             Christians
             ,
             that
             would
             practise
             outward
             Circumcision
             ,
             but
             to
             
               Insidels
               ,
               Jews
            
             and
             Mahometans
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Superstitious
             and
             Idolatrous
             Papists
             ,
             for
             no
             doubt
             many
             of
             them
             practise
             what
             they
             believe
             is
             their
             Duty
             ,
             when
             they
             pray
             to
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Saints
             ,
             and
             adore
             the
             Bread
             in
             the
             Mass
             ,
             being
             misled
             by
             an
             erring
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             believe
             it
             is
             the
             real
             Body
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             falsely
             infer
             ,
             that
             because
             unworthy
             Persons
             do
             partake
             of
             the
             outward
             Supper
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             Table
             of
             Devils
             ,
             and
             the
             Cup
             of
             
             Devils
             ,
             Paul
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             Eats
             and
             Drinks
             unworthily
             ,
             Eats
             at
             the
             Table
             of
             Devils
             ;
             
               But
               he
               that
               eats
               this
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drinks
               this
               Cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               unworthily
               ,
               shall
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             27.
             
             Thus
             we
             see
             that
             according
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Cup
             which
             the
             unworthy
             drink
             is
             the
             Cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Cup
             of
             Devils
             ,
             and
             that
             Bread
             which
             they
             eat
             is
             the
             Bread
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             said
             ,
             the
             unworthy
             they
             eat
             
               Panem
               Domini
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               Panem
               Dominum
            
             the
             Bread
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Bread
             which
             is
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             Quakers
             said
             ,
             George
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             art
             for
             the
             outward
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             not
             practise
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             gave
             the
             following
             account
             ,
             which
             many
             declared
             was
             satisfactory
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             not
             having
             an
             outward
             Call
             ,
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             administer
             them
             to
             others
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             an
             inward
             extraordinary
             Call
             ,
             which
             too
             many
             pretend
             to
             have
             .
             And
             for
             my
             Speaking
             at
             Turners-Hall
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             as
             I
             had
             occasion
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             any
             extraordinary
             Call
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             but
             what
             I
             did
             ,
             was
             what
             a
             private
             Christian
             ,
             who
             has
             a
             Spiritual
             Gift
             and
             Ability
             given
             him
             of
             God
             (
             especially
             to
             oppose
             Heresie
             )
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             teach
             his
             Neighbours
             Catechistically
             (
             not
             to
             set
             up
             any
             Sect
             ,
             or
             make
             any
             Schism
             )
             as
             Origine
             taught
             in
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             when
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             before
             he
             received
             Ordination
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             others
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             showeth
             in
             his
             Church-History
             :
             And
             as
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             I
             was
             satisfied
             with
             what
             I
             had
             received
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             being
             Born
             of
             Christian
             Parents
             ;
             for
             I
             believe
             ,
             That
             Baptism
             ,
             being
             a
             Seal
             of
             God's
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             doth
             as
             really
             belong
             to
             Infant
             Chirdren
             of
             Believers
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             Circumcision
             did
             to
             Infant
             Children
             of
             Believers
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Next
             as
             concerning
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             ,
             after
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             convince
             me
             that
             it
             is
             an
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             let
             me
             see
             my
             Error
             and
             Sin
             ,
             in
             rejecting
             it
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             have
             been
             humbled
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             asked
             his
             Forgiveness
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             God
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             has
             given
             me
             ;
             I
             had
             some
             considerable
             time
             of
             hesitation
             ,
             about
             the
             lawful
             and
             due
             Administrator
             ,
             and
             after
             I
             had
             clearness
             in
             that
             ,
             I
             delay'd
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             some
             others
             ,
             lest
             my
             forwardness
             should
             be
             an
             hindrance
             and
             offence
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             ,
             through
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             being
             much
             removed
             ,
             I
             became
             uneasie
             to
             delay
             it
             longer
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             declar'd
             I
             did
             intend
             ,
             God
             willing
             ,
             with
             the
             first
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             And
             whereas
             my
             Adversaries
             among
             the
             Quakers
             did
             object
             against
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Member
             of
             no
             visible
             Society
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             pretence
             refuse
             to
             have
             any
             publick
             Dispute
             or
             Conference
             with
             me
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answer'd
             ,
             first
             ,
             Supposing
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             why
             should
             that
             be
             made
             a
             Crime
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             
               W.
               P.
            
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             G.
             Fox's
             Journal
             ,
             esteem'd
             so
             great
             a
             Virtue
             in
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               he
               was
               of
               no
               particular
               Society
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             I
             told
             them
             I
             was
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             I
             did
             own
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             other
             Protestant
             Churches
             to
             be
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Meeting
             I
             told
             the
             Auditory
             ,
             I
             was
             ready
             ,
             by
             God's
             Assistance
             ,
             to
             prove
             against
             my
             Adversaries
             ,
             the
             Chief
             Leaders
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             particularly
             
               George
               Whitehead
               ,
               Jos
               .
               Wyeth
               ,
            
             and
             them
             of
             the
             
             Second-Days-Meeting
             at
             London
             ,
             who
             have
             approv'd
             the
             Quakers
             Books
             ,
             That
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             
               One
               Article
               of
               that
               call'd
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
            
             in
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             true
             and
             Orthodox
             Christians
             throughout
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             I
             desir'd
             the
             Quakers
             present
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             their
             Brethren
             with
             my
             said
             Proposal
             :
             I
             also
             told
             the
             Auditory
             ,
             that
             the
             false
             pretences
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Teachers
             to
             extraordinary
             prophetical
             Inspirations
             gave
             them
             the
             just
             Character
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             who
             had
             the
             like
             false
             pretences
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             none
             could
             justly
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             however
             otherwise
             unsound
             or
             mistaken
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             those
             high
             pretences
             .
             That
             it
             was
             some
             of
             the
             most
             crying
             Sins
             committed
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             false
             Prophets
             should
             abound
             in
             it
             ,
             speaking
             Lyes
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             pretending
             the
             fame
             
               Immediate
               Message
               and
               Authority
            
             that
             the
             true
             Prophets
             had
             ,
             whenas
             they
             can
             give
             no
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             many
             undeniable
             proofs
             can
             be
             given
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             particularly
             their
             vile
             Antichristian
             Errors
             publish'd
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             and
             that
             lewd
             Swearing
             and
             open
             Prophanation
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             not
             greater
             Sins
             ,
             nor
             so
             great
             nor
             dangerous
             ,
             in
             many
             respects
             ,
             as
             their
             speaking
             Lyes
             in
             
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             entituling
             their
             vile
             Errors
             and
             Blasphemies
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             commonly
             do
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           POST-SCRIPT
           .
        
         
           FOR
           an
           Evidence
           of
           my
           owning
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           true
           Catholick
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           did
           with
           great
           inward
           Peace
           and
           Satisfaction
           ,
           I
           bless
           God
           ,
           receive
           the
           Lord's-Supper
           ,
           by
           
             D.
             Bedford
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Church
           in
           Buttolph-lane
           ,
           with
           others
           of
           that
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           first
           Lord's
           Day
           of
           the
           Month
           of
           February
           ,
           1699
           ,
           and
           since
           again
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Person
           ,
           the
           first
           Lord's
           Day
           of
           this
           Instant
           Month
           of
           March
           ,
           1699.
           
           On
           which
           same
           day
           
             Robert
             Bridgeman
          
           ,
           and
           
             Margaret
             Everard
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           my
           Friends
           (
           formerly
           under
           the
           profession
           of
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           repute
           among
           that
           People
           ,
           whom
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           great
           Mercy
           ,
           hath
           of
           late
           times
           enlightned
           ,
           to
           see
           their
           former
           Error
           ,
           and
           to
           renounce
           it
           )
           did
           receive
           the
           Lord's-Supper
           in
           Huntington
           ,
           and
           have
           declar'd
           that
           they
           receiv'd
           it
           with
           great
           inward
           Peace
           and
           Satisfaction
           ;
           the
           account
           whereof
           I
           have
           from
           the
           said
           
             Robert
             Bridgeman
          
           ,
           by
           his
           Letter
           to
           me
           ,
           bearing
           Date
           the
           5th
           of
           this
           Instant
           ;
           in
           which
           Letter
           he
           also
           informs
           me
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           of
           a
           former
           Date
           ,
           of
           about
           Ten
           of
           my
           Friends
           in
           Huntington
           and
           Godmanchester
           ,
           and
           there-about
           ,
           who
           formerly
           were
           Quakers
           all
           of
           good
           repute
           ,
           who
           now
           go
           to
           Church
           there
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Margaret
             Everard
          
           has
           had
           her
           youngest
           Son
           ,
           and
           three
           Daughters
           lately
           Baptized
           :
           Also
           ,
           by
           Letters
           from
           Bedford
           ,
           I
           have
           an
           account
           ,
           that
           some
           both
           in
           the
           Town
           and
           County
           of
           Bedford
           are
           come
           off
           from
           the
           Quakers
           and
           gone
           to
           Church
           ,
           particularly
           
           
             W.
             Mather
          
           and
           his
           Wife
           ;
           also
           at
           Reading
           ,
           divers
           who
           were
           formerly
           Quakers
           and
           were
           so
           Educated
           ,
           have
           gone
           to
           Church
           and
           have
           been
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           some
           there
           have
           brought
           their
           Children
           to
           be
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           here
           at
           London
           ,
           divers
           of
           both
           Sexes
           who
           were
           educated
           under
           the
           profession
           of
           Quakers
           have
           been
           lately
           Baptized
           and
           go
           to
           Church
           ,
           one
           of
           whom
           is
           my
           Youngest
           Daughter
           ,
           my
           Elder
           Daughter
           having
           been
           Baptized
           above
           a
           Year
           ago
           ,
           so
           that
           to
           my
           certain
           knowledge
           above
           forty
           Persons
           within
           a
           few
           Months
           past
           are
           come
           off
           from
           Quakerism
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           gives
           a
           good
           ground
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           many
           others
           will
           follow
           ,
           which
           God
           in
           his
           great
           Mercy
           grant
           ,
           and
           prosper
           my
           sincere
           ,
           tho'
           mean
           Endeavours
           and
           Labours
           ,
           and
           other
           his
           Servants
           ,
           whom
           he
           has
           made
           instrumental
           in
           this
           Work
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           success
           he
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           give
           us
           therein
           ,
           all
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Honour
           and
           Praise
           be
           given
           to
           his
           most
           worthy
           Name
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Amen
           .
           And
           whereas
           my
           adversaries
           
             G.
             W.
          
           and
           other
           of
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Second
           Days
           meeting
           at
           London
           ,
           had
           given
           it
           as
           a
           reason
           why
           they
           would
           not
           meet
           me
           at
           Turners-Hall
           ,
           to
           dispute
           with
           me
           ,
           at
           the
           former
           Meetings
           for
           the
           Years
           1696
           ,
           97
           ,
           98
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           published
           Advertisements
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           none
           who
           had
           been
           in
           Unity
           with
           them
           ,
           since
           I
           came
           into
           England
           ,
           who
           did
           own
           me
           ,
           or
           were
           in
           danger
           by
           me
           to
           be
           brought
           off
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           Objection
           ,
           to
           their
           Knowledge
           and
           full
           Conviction
           ,
           is
           now
           quite
           removed
           ,
           for
           both
           
             R.
             Bridgeman
          
           and
           
             M.
             Everard
          
           ,
           (
           besides
           divers
           others
           that
           might
           be
           mentioned
           )
           were
           not
           only
           in
           Unity
           with
           them
           ,
           since
           my
           arrival
           into
           England
           ,
           but
           in
           great
           repute
           among
           them
           .
           
             R.
             Bridgeman
          
           ,
           having
           been
           but
           lately
           a
           Member
           of
           their
           Men's
           Meetings
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Twelve
           ,
           who
           were
           entrusted
           with
           the
           receiving
           and
           distributing
           the
           Money
           collected
           for
           their
           poor
           in
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ;
           and
           
             Margaret
             Everard
          
           having
           for
           many
           Years
           ,
           till
           of
           very
           late
           ,
           been
           received
           and
           well
           owned
           as
           a
           Speaker
           among
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           City
           and
           Country
           .
           And
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Quakers
           refusing
           to
           meet
           with
           me
           ,
           at
           Turners-Hall
           ,
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           Quotations
           I
           produced
           out
           of
           their
           Books
           ,
           has
           been
           a
           great
           means
           to
           let
           many
           of
           those
           formerly
           in
           Unity
           with
           them
           ,
           see
           their
           sandy
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           the
           badness
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           and
           will
           yet
           be
           a
           further
           means
           to
           give
           many
           others
           the
           like
           discovery
           ,
           who
           are
           dissatisfied
           with
           their
           not
           appearing
           either
           to
           vindicate
           their
           Books
           and
           Authors
           ,
           or
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           great
           Errors
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           publickly
           to
           retract
           them
           .
           They
           are
           indeed
           brought
           to
           a
           very
           pinching
           dilemma
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           appear
           in
           publick
           view
           ,
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           vile
           Errors
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           Blasphemes
           brought
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           plain
           Quotations
           out
           of
           their
           Books
           presented
           to
           the
           People
           present
           by
           ocular
           inspection
           ,
           they
           now
           see
           by
           experience
           of
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           what
           the
           consequence
           will
           be
           ,
           even
           that
           many
           of
           themselves
           will
           see
           they
           have
           a
           bad
           Cause
           ,
           which
           because
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           defend
           ,
           they
           find
           out
           and
           devise
           frivolous
           excuses
           ,
           why
           they
           will
           not
           appear
           .
           And
           if
           they
           will
           appear
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           like
           and
           equal
           danger
           ,
           that
           their
           Errors
           ,
           Heresies
           and
           Blasphemies
           will
           be
           detected
           to
           their
           own
           People
           ,
           as
           indeed
           the
           last
           Meetings
           ,
           where
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           though
           none
           principally
           concerned
           ,
           )
           did
           appear
           ,
           have
           had
           a
           good
           service
           in
           some
           owned
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           a
           discovery
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           There
           remains
           but
           two
           shadows
           of
           Reason
           why
           they
           will
           not
           appear
           ,
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           offensive
           to
           civil
           Authority
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           a
           meer
           pretence
           ,
           for
           whatever
           offence
           it
           may
           be
           to
           some
           particular
           Persons
           that
           may
           too
           much
           favour
           their
           errors
           ,
           yet
           it
           can
           be
           no
           just
           offence
           to
           Civil
           Authority
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Law
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           where
           no
           Law
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           transgression
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           offend
           the
           civil
           Authority
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           innocent
           and
           probable
           way
           to
           reduce
           the
           Quakers
           from
           their
           vile
           Heresie
           ,
           which
           God
           has
           in
           measure
           manifestly
           blessed
           with
           some
           Success
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           used
           to
           that
           effect
           :
           For
           ,
           must
           not
           some
           means
           be
           used
           to
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           means
           so
           probable
           as
           this
           ?
           The
           Act
           of
           Tolleration
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           doth
           not
           forbid
           any
           ,
           by
           fair
           Reason
           and
           Argument
           ,
           to
           deal
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           Convincement
           ;
           and
           for
           an
           Instance
           ,
           that
           this
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           is
           not
           offensive
           to
           Authority
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           leave
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             London
          
           ,
           for
           each
           of
           the
           Meetings
           I
           have
           yet
           had
           .
        
         
           Their
           other
           shadow
           of
           Reason
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           they
           think
           it
           better
           to
           Answer
           in
           Print
           to
           what
           is
           objected
           against
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           Books
           ,
           than
           by
           Word
           of
           Mouth
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           most
           ready
           and
           expedient
           way
           for
           them
           to
           hide
           and
           cloak
           their
           vile
           Errors
           ,
           and
           boldly
           to
           deny
           them
           ,
           whenever
           so
           justly
           charg'd
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           their
           Sophistical
           Quibling
           and
           Evasions
           ;
           and
           particularly
           ,
           by
           their
           boldly
           asserting
           the
           Quotations
           to
           be
           falsely
           ,
           or
           lamely
           given
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           ever
           so
           truly
           and
           fully
           given
           ,
           which
           not
           one
           of
           many
           thousands
           ,
           simply
           by
           Reading
           their
           pretended
           Answers
           and
           Defences
           in
           Print
           ,
           can
           be
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           the
           Quotations
           be
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           perfect
           or
           lame
           ;
           because
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           they
           easily
           find
           out
           the
           Books
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           the
           Quotations
           are
           taken
           ,
           whereby
           to
           compare
           them
           ;
           and
           suppose
           the
           Books
           could
           be
           found
           ,
           yet
           few
           will
           bestow
           so
           much
           ,
           either
           time
           or
           labour
           ,
           to
           compare
           them
           ;
           whereas
           the
           presenting
           the
           Books
           and
           the
           Quotations
           contain'd
           in
           them
           ,
           by
           Ocular
           inspection
           ,
           to
           Persons
           present
           ,
           saves
           all
           that
           labour
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           surest
           and
           readiest
           way
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           the
           truth
           of
           Matters
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Truth
           or
           Error
           ,
           and
           whether
           or
           not
           the
           Quakers
           are
           justly
           charged
           with
           those
           Errors
           .
           Beside
           ,
           if
           they
           think
           their
           Answering
           to
           the
           Charges
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           Print
           ,
           be
           profitable
           to
           them
           ,
           had
           they
           Truth
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           defend
           their
           Principles
           and
           Profession
           both
           ways
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           by
           Word
           of
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           their
           Pens
           ,
           for
           still
           two
           ways
           are
           better
           than
           one
           ;
           if
           both
           be
           proper
           to
           the
           same
           true
           end
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Discovery
           of
           Truth
           and
           Error
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           brags
           ,
           and
           telling
           that
           they
           have
           Answered
           me
           from
           time
           to
           time
           in
           Print
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           but
           an
           empty
           flourish
           ;
           divers
           of
           my
           chiefest
           Books
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           detection
           of
           their
           Errors
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           given
           the
           least
           Reply
           unto
           ;
           as
           my
           Second
           and
           Third
           Narratives
           ;
           my
           Book
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Quakers
             Arguments
             against
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Examin'd
             and
             Refuted
          
           ;
           my
           
             Larger
             and
             Shorter
             Catechisms
          
           ;
           my
           Book
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Deism
             of
          
           W.
           Penn
           ,
           and
           that
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Fallacies
             of
          
           W.
           P.
           
             and
             his
             Brethren
          
           ,
           &c.
           And
           tho'
           
             T.
             Elwood
          
           Printed
           a
           pretended
           Reply
           to
           my
           
             First
             Narrative
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           Answer
           given
           to
           it
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             Satan
             Disrob'd
          
           ,
           which
           
           hath
           effectually
           discover'd
           the
           falseness
           and
           folly
           of
           it
           ,
           hath
           not
           received
           an
           Answer
           from
           them
           to
           this
           Day
           .
           And
           their
           usual
           way
           of
           answering
           Books
           writ
           against
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           Quible
           and
           Evade
           in
           some
           few
           particulars
           ,
           and
           wholly
           to
           pass
           by
           the
           most
           material
           things
           urged
           against
           them
           :
           And
           yet
           to
           boast
           and
           brag
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           given
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           
             Jos
             .
             Wy●th
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Printed
           Paper
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           my
           late
           Printed
           Advertisement
           ,
           saith
           ,
           They
           (
           i.
           e.
           the
           Quakers
           )
           
             in
             common
             with
             all
             Protestant
             Dissenters
             ,
             are
             Intituled
             to
             the
             peaceable
             Profession
             of
             their
             Christian
             Principles
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             deemed
             imprudent
             to
             call
             it
             in
             Question
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           To
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           begging
           the
           Question
           ,
           That
           either
           their
           Principles
           are
           Christian
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           are
           Intitul'd
           to
           the
           peaceable
           Profession
           of
           what
           they
           call
           so
           ,
           
             In
             Common
             with
             Protestant
             Dissenters
          
           .
           The
           Act
           of
           Toleration
           has
           no
           more
           declared
           their
           Principles
           to
           be
           Christian
           ,
           than
           the
           Toleration
           that
           Holland
           and
           other
           Common-wealths
           ,
           have
           given
           to
           Jews
           and
           Papists
           ,
           doth
           declare
           their
           Principle
           to
           be
           Christian
           .
           Besides
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Quakers
           think
           it
           imprudent
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           call
           their
           Principles
           or
           Profession
           in
           question
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           breach
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Tolleration
           ,
           nor
           imprudence
           in
           me
           ,
           or
           any
           ,
           who
           have
           sufficient
           evidence
           to
           give
           of
           their
           Unchristian
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Antichristian
           Principles
           ,
           to
           call
           them
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           that
           publickly
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
        
         
           And
           cannot
           the
           Quakers
           defend
           their
           Principles
           in
           Sober
           Disputes
           ,
           in
           a
           Christian
           Assembly
           ,
           without
           breach
           of
           Peace
           ,
           or
           invading
           their
           peaceable
           Profession
           ?
           How
           frequently
           did
           they
           provoke
           ,
           but
           some
           Years
           ago
           ,
           to
           publick
           Disputes
           ,
           Ministers
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           whose
           Religion
           (
           was
           more
           than
           Tollerated
           )
           was
           Establish'd
           by
           Law
           ?
           By
           the
           Quakers
           Argument
           ,
           this
           was
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           and
           an
           Invasion
           of
           the
           peaceable
           Profession
           of
           the
           Religion
           Establish'd
           by
           Law
           in
           the
           Nation
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           to
           deal
           plainly
           with
           them
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           either
           the
           Profession
           of
           
             G.
             Whitehead
          
           ,
           or
           Jos
           .
           Wyeth's
           Principles
           is
           so
           much
           as
           Tollerated
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Tolleration
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           will
           call
           me
           to
           an
           Account
           for
           this
           my
           plain
           dealing
           with
           them
           ,
           before
           any
           Judicatory
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           by
           God's
           Assistance
           ,
           be
           ready
           to
           Answer
           .
        
         
           I
           neither
           envy
           ,
           nor
           grudge
           the
           connivance
           they
           have
           ,
           but
           seeing
           they
           are
           become
           so
           insolent
           with
           their
           false
           and
           unjust
           pretences
           ,
           to
           what
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Act
           of
           Tolleration
           did
           not
           only
           give
           them
           a
           permission
           ,
           but
           did
           entitle
           them
           to
           a
           peaceable
           profession
           of
           their
           most
           Antichristian
           Principles
           ,
           which
           they
           most
           falsely
           call
           Christian
           ,
           that
           their
           Principles
           may
           not
           be
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           fairly
           examined
           ,
           and
           the
           falshood
           of
           them
           detected
           in
           that
           publick
           manner
           that
           I
           have
           hitherto
           used
           ,
           it
           is
           high
           time
           to
           tell
           them
           of
           their
           mistake
           ,
           that
           the
           Act
           of
           Tolleration
           doth
           neither
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           best
           and
           only
           safest
           and
           readiest
           way
           to
           be
           included
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Tolleration
           ,
           is
           for
           them
           to
           reject
           ,
           retract
           and
           renounce
           their
           vile
           errors
           ,
           especially
           those
           against
           the
           holy
           and
           ever
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           whereof
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           them
           guilty
           if
           this
           foregoing
           Narrative
           .
           
             Jos
             .
             Wyeth
          
           indeed
           ,
           hints
           at
           the
           most
           politick
           Reason
           they
           have
           for
           refusing
           to
           meet
           with
           me
           ,
           to
           hear
           themselves
           proved
           guilty
           of
           vile
           Heresies
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           too
           publick
           exposing
           themselves
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           losing
           
           their
           pretence
           ,
           
             to
             their
             being
             intituled
             to
             the
             peacable
             profession
             of
             their
             Principles
             ,
          
           which
           in
           other
           words
           he
           expresses
           thus
           ,
           
             To
             trifle
             away
             that
             for
             which
             they
             account
             themselves
             so
             thankfully
             engaged
             to
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             the
             intent
             of
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           [
           viz.
           The
           Act
           of
           Tolleration
           ]
           In
           it's
           Preamble
           ,
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           ,
           
             to
             Unite
             the
             King's
             Protestant
             Subjects
             in
             interest
             and
             affection
             .
          
           Surely
           by
           this
           way
           of
           his
           Arguing
           he
           must
           needs
           think
           that
           to
           come
           to
           a
           publick
           ,
           fair
           ,
           and
           free
           Tryal
           ,
           were
           to
           endanger
           their
           liberty
           of
           Profession
           ,
           or
           trifle
           it
           away
           :
           But
           how
           can
           this
           trifle
           away
           their
           liberty
           ,
           if
           their
           principles
           be
           Christian
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           sure
           ,
           they
           are
           by
           virtue
           of
           their
           Christian
           principles
           included
           in
           that
           Act
           ?
           To
           suppose
           their
           may
           be
           a
           danger
           
             to
             trifle
             away
             their
             liberty
             ,
             or
             peacable
             profession
          
           of
           what
           they
           call
           their
           Christian
           principles
           ,
           by
           publick
           Tryal
           ,
           is
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           upon
           due
           examination
           ,
           their
           principles
           may
           be
           found
           not
           to
           be
           Christian
           ,
           which
           if
           once
           discovered
           
             would
             trifle
             away
             that
             liberty
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           their
           best
           policy
           to
           hide
           and
           cover
           their
           principles
           ,
           all
           that
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           still
           lie
           hid
           as
           the
           
             Snake
             in
             the
             Grass
          
           ,
           for
           the
           evil
           doer
           hates
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Light.
           But
           how
           little
           do
           the
           Quakers
           regard
           the
           intent
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Tolleration
           ,
           declared
           in
           its
           Preamble
           
             to
             Unite
             the
             King's
             Protestant
             Subjects
             in
             interest
             and
             affection
             ,
          
           when
           they
           continue
           generally
           to
           this
           very
           Day
           ,
           in
           their
           
             horrid
             uncharitableness
          
           towards
           all
           visible
           Christian
           Societies
           ,
           both
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           all
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Worship
             is
             false
             and
             idolatrous
             ,
             the
             people
             belonging
             to
             those
             Societies
             are
             Worshippers
             of
          
           Baal
           ,
           
             and
             their
             Ministers
             Priests
             of
          
           Baal
           ,
           
             Deceivers
             ,
             Antichrists
             ,
             denyers
             of
             Christ
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             bane
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             of
             Mankind
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           have
           never
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           retracted
           this
           Language
           ;
           is
           this
           to
           
             Unite
             the
             King's
             Protestant
             Subjects
             in
             interest
             and
             affection
             ,
          
           to
           rail
           against
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           of
           his
           Subjects
           are
           members
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           me
           and
           my
           Friends
           for
           owning
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           coming
           into
           Communion
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           relinquishing
           the
           errors
           condemned
           by
           that
           Church
           ,
           Apostates
           ,
           and
           Runagadoes
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           still
           continue
           to
           do
           .
           For
           his
           insinuation
           of
           my
           envy
           ,
           which
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           increasing
           ,
           
             has
             led
             me
             into
             a
             disturbance
             of
             Mind
             ,
             which
             in
             its
             course
             resembles
             the
             returns
             of
             a
             delirious
             affliction
             .
          
           I
           think
           it
           not
           worth
           noticing
           further
           than
           to
           give
           it
           as
           an
           instance
           of
           his
           and
           their
           Scornful
           ,
           Proud
           and
           Haughty
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Uncharitable
           and
           Unchristian
           Temper
           and
           Spirit
           .
           They
           reckon
           me
           their
           Enemy
           ,
           because
           I
           tell
           them
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           rescue
           them
           from
           out
           of
           the
           Snares
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           seeing
           my
           sincere
           labours
           God
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           bless
           with
           success
           both
           in
           America
           and
           here
           away
           ,
           none
           of
           their
           malicious
           Insinuations
           or
           Accusations
           against
           me
           ,
           are
           nor
           I
           hope
           ,
           shall
           be
           of
           force
           to
           stop
           me
           from
           my
           Christian
           Duty
           ,
           to
           contend
           earnestly
           for
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           they
           seek
           to
           destroy
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           Since
           the
           last
           Meeting
           at
           Turners-Hall
           ,
           there
           is
           come
           to
           my
           hands
           ,
           a
           pretended
           Answer
           to
           a
           Printed
           half
           Sheet
           of
           mine
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             A
             Synopsis
          
           W.
           P.
           '
           
             s
             Deism
          
           ,
           by
           
             Benj●
             Cool
          
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             Sophistry
             Detected
          
           ,
           of
           which
           shortly
           I
           purpose
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           to
           give
           an
           answer
           and
           therein
           to
           detect
           his
           dull
           Sophistry
           ,
           false
           Quotation
           ,
           and
           gross
           Perversion
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Correction
           of
           Errata
           ,
           most
           of
           which
           are
           not
           material
           ,
           yet
           to
           prevent
           Critical
           Objections
           ,
           are
           Corrected
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           PAge
           1.
           
           Line
           16.
           for
           
             truth
             defended
          
           read
           
             truths
             defence
          
           .
           p.
           2.
           1.
           19.
           f.
           
             the
             r.
             this
          
           .
           1.
           30.
           after
           redemption
           should
           be
           a
           break
           —
           p.
           3.
           1.
           23.
           after
           p.
           47.
           r.
           
             say
             't
             is
             contrary
             to
             Christ
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             error
             that
             .
          
           l.
           41.
           for
           that
           r.
           the
           p.
           4.
           l.
           14.
           on
           the
           Margin
           for
           p.
           413.
           r.
           463.
           l.
           38.
           for
           counsel
           r.
           council
           .
           l.
           39.
           after
           counceller
           should
           be
           a
           break
           —
           l.
           42.
           before
           you
           should
           be
           [
           p.
           5.
           l.
           41.
           before
           know
           r.
           and.
           p.
           6.
           l.
           7.
           for
           
             he
             confesseth
             it
             and
          
           r.
           
             doth
             not
             disown
             it
             but.
          
           l.
           8.
           dole
           
             the
             Spiritual
             Man
             judgeth
             all
             things
             .
          
           l.
           9.
           after
           World
           r.
           
             I
             am
             the
             Way
             ,
             the
             Truth
             and
             the
             Life
             .
          
           p.
           7.
           l.
           14.
           for
           haughty
           r.
           lofty
           .
           l.
           16.
           after
           gift
           r.
           
             and
             Spirit
          
           .
           p.
           8.
           l.
           20.
           after
           
             come
             up
          
           .
           l.
           36.
           for
           54.
           r.
           45.
           l.
           45.
           after
           Colchester
           r.
           p.
           12.
           13.
           p.
           10.
           l.
           20.
           after
           perfect
           should
           be
           a
           break
           —
           l.
           35.
           before
           as
           dele
           
             is
             perfect
          
           .
           l.
           last
           .
           after
           broken
           should
           be
           a
           break
           .
           —
           p.
           11.
           on
           the
           Margin
           add
           compare
           .
           l.
           9.
           after
           adoption
           r.
           p.
           217.
           l.
           11.
           after
           Church
           r.
           
             G.
             M.
          
           p.
           301.
           l.
           12.
           after
           thing
           r.
           
             G.
             M.
          
           p.
           27.
           
             meaning
             surely
             the
             Quakers
             Church
          
           put
           within
           [
           ]
           .
           l.
           21.
           for
           false
           r.
           self
           .
           l.
           22.
           after
           upright
           should
           be
           a
           break
           —
           l.
           37.
           after
           these
           r.
           things
           .
           p.
           12.
           l.
           44.
           after
           Wisdom
           r.
           p.
           18.
           p.
           13.
           l.
           45.
           after
           which
           r.
           state
           .
           p.
           14.
           l.
           31.
           on
           the
           Margin
           for
           
             G.
             W.
          
           r.
           
             G.
             F.
          
           l.
           37.
           after
           witness
           r.
           
             the
             Scripture
          
           .
           l.
           46.
           for
           truth
           r.
           truths
           .
           p.
           15.
           l.
           1.
           after
           thou
           add
           hast
           .
           p.
           15.
           l.
           22.
           after
           Sons
           r.
           any
           p.
           16.
           l.
           25.
           for
           p.
           23.
           r.
           p.
           4.
           p.
           17.
           l.
           84
           ,
           after
           was
           dele
           a.
           l.
           35.
           before
           
             the
             female
          
           dele
           in
           .
           l.
           last
           .
           for
           where
           r.
           when
           .
           p.
           18.
           l.
           11.
           the
           Quotation
           out
           of
           
             Truth
             and
             Inno.
          
           p.
           10.
           beginning
           at
           the
           and
           ending
           at
           Christ
           ,
           should
           be
           in
           Italick
           .
           p.
           19.
           dele
           no.
           p.
           23.
           l.
           20.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           32.
           r.
           Christianity
           .
           p.
           24.
           l.
           27.
           for
           p.
           15.
           r.
           155.
           p.
           25.
           l.
           26.
           after
           Quakers
           r.
           7.
           l.
           29.
           before
           Chapters
           for
           and
           r.
           or
           .
           p.
           26.
           l.
           30.
           after
           defending
           r.
           p.
           18.
           
           Q
           29.
           p.
           27.
           l.
           32.
           for
           affirming
           r.
           
             saying
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Reason
             against
             Railing
             .
             p.
          
           109.
           p.
           28.
           l.
           36.
           after
           Rule
           r.
           
             Append.
             to
             Chr.
             Quaker
             .
             p.
          
           141.
           p.
           29.
           l.
           11.
           after
           Nature
           r.
           
             G.
             M.
          
           246.
           l.
           35.
           for
           erroneous
           r.
           erronious
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           last
           .
           for
           single
           r.
           singular
           .
           p.
           31.
           l.
           36.
           after
           lake
           r.
           p.
           10.
           p.
           32.
           l.
           28.
           for
           Doctrins
           r.
           Darkness
           .
           p.
           34.
           l.
           6.
           after
           Switch
           r.
           p.
           50.
           ▪
           p.
           37.
           l.
           11.
           for
           19.
           r.
           18.
           p.
           38.
           l.
           36.
           
             as
             a
             Man
             hath
             a
             Coat
             or
             Garment
             but
             doth
             not
             consist
             of
             it
             ,
          
           should
           have
           been
           of
           Roman
           Letter
           and
           within
           [
           ]
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           Quotation
           .
           p.
           41.
           l.
           43.
           for
           must
           r.
           might
           .
           p.
           42.
           l.
           25.
           after
           44.
           r.
           
             to
             this
             effect
          
           .
           l.
           29.
           for
           44.
           r.
           56.
           p.
           43.
           l.
           14.
           for
           21.
           r.
           20.
           l.
           25.
           after
           Figure
           r.
           —
           and
           it
           is
           a
           manifest
           forgery
           upon
           me
           ,
           that
           Christ's
           coming
           in
           the
           Flesh
           was
           but
           a
           Figure
           or
           Type
           of
           the
           inward
           Christ
           or
           Light
           within
           .
           p.
           45.
           l.
           24.
           after
           defence
           r.
           
             Truth
             and
             Inno.
             p.
          
           54.
           p.
           46.
           l.
           3.
           after
           Blood
           r.
           of
           .
           l.
           23.
           after
           Jerusalem
           r.
           
             to
             it
          
           .
           l.
           24.
           for
           was
           r.
           is
           .
           l.
           31.
           after
           Colchester
           r.
           p.
           14.
           p.
           47.
           l.
           5.
           after
           Faith
           r.
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           .
           p.
           45.
           l.
           10.
           for
           P.
           r.
           V.
           l.
           24.
           
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             place
             quoted
             ,
          
           should
           be
           in
           Italick
           .
           p.
           47.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           
             is
             not
          
           .
           l.
           34.
           should
           be
           in
           Italick
           .
           p.
           48.
           l.
           1.
           after
           useth
           r.
           
             Truth
             and
             Inno.
          
           p.
           55.
           l.
           26.
           after
           saith
           add
           
             Truth
             and
             Inno.
          
           p.
           57.
           p.
           49.
           l.
           16.
           before
           here
           r.
           
             Truth
             
             defended
          
           ,
           p.
           23.
           24.
           l.
           24.
           after
           it
           r.
           viz.
           l.
           37.
           after
           within
           dele
           ,
           p.
           50.
           l.
           40.
           before
           they
           r.
           that
           .
           p.
           51.
           l.
           26.
           after
           which
           r.
           will.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           
             shall
             rise
          
           .
           after
           Life
           r.
           and.
           —
           p.
           52.
           the
           two
           last
           lines
           should
           be
           put
           in
           Italick
           .
           p.
           54.
           l.
           12.
           for
           an
           r.
           and.
           l.
           17.
           for
           terms
           r.
           term
           .
           p.
           56.
           l.
           20.
           after
           293.
           r
           
             the
             answer
             is
             as
             it
             was
             .
          
           l.
           22.
           after
           Womb
           r.
           
             a
             holy
             thing
          
           .
           l.
           last
           ,
           from
           the
           word
           yet
           ,
           to
           l.
           r.
           in
           p.
           57.
           after
           greatest
           should
           be
           put
           betwixt
           [
           ]
           .
           and
           in
           Roman
           Letter
           .
           p.
           57.
           l.
           12.
           after
           of
           dele
           the.
           l.
           14.
           after
           Person
           make
           a
           break
           —
           l.
           17.
           before
           Tho'
           should
           be
           a
           break
           —
           p.
           58.
           l.
           35.
           for
           Word
           r.
           Mind
           .
           l.
           40.
           for
           
             for
             this
          
           r.
           his
           .
           l.
           44.
           after
           Word
           should
           be
           a
           break
           —
           p.
           59.
           l.
           11.
           after
           Life
           should
           be
           a
           break
           —
           l.
           41.
           after
           Colchester
           r.
           p.
           12.
           p.
           60.
           l.
           r.
           dele
           not
           p.
           62.
           l.
           18.
           for
           
             state
             and
          
           r.
           
             state
             of
          
           .
           p.
           64.
           l.
           last
           .
           before
           the
           r.
           
             Truth
             and
             Inn.
             p.
          
           9.
           p.
           68.
           l.
           25.
           for
           Israel
           r.
           Saints
           .
           p.
           71.
           l.
           penult
           .
           for
           Manicheus
           r.
           Manicheans
           .
           p.
           72.
           l.
           16.
           for
           
             and
             reign
          
           r.
           
             or
             reign
          
           .
           p.
           81.
           l.
           7.
           after
           is
           r.
           ibid.
           l.
           43.
           after
           Christ
           r.
           
             being
             a
             meer
             Spirit
          
           .
           l.
           36.
           for
           above
           r.
           alone
           .
           p.
           82.
           l.
           24.
           after
           Spiritual
           r.
           p.
           14.
           p.
           85.
           l.
           30.
           after
           God
           r.
           p.
           55.
           l.
           33.
           before
           And
           should
           be
           a
           break
           —
           p.
           56.
           l
           40.
           for
           in
           r.
           is
           .
           after
           Types
           should
           be
           a
           break
           —
           p.
           57.
           ibid.
           for
           this
           r.
           his
           .
           l.
           45.
           before
           so
           should
           be
           a
           Break
           —
           p.
           86.
           l.
           8.
           for
           
             can
             be
          
           r.
           is
           .
           p.
           88.
           l.
           12.
           after
           believed
           r.
           Switch
           .
           p.
           38.
           p.
           94.
           l.
           13.
           after
           
             S.
             E.
          
           r.
           
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           .
           p.
           58.
           p.
           95.
           l.
           16.
           after
           therein
           r.
           
             Antidote
             p.
          
           224.
           225.
           p.
           96.
           l.
           16.
           for
           p.
           248.
           r.
           p.
           250.
           p.
           98.
           l.
           29.
           for
           6.
           r.
           26.
           p.
           101.
           l.
           44.
           after
           
             G.
             W.
          
           r.
           
             in
             Truth
             and
             Inno.
          
           p.
           105.
           l.
           32.
           dele
           the.
           p.
           106.
           l.
           3.
           for
           dim
           r.
           one
           .
           l.
           18.
           after
           
             this
             Light
          
           r.
           
             in
             Believers
             and
             regenerate
             Persons
          
           .
           l.
           25.
           for
           works
           r.
           work
           .
           l.
           40.
           r.
           defending
           .
           p.
           107.
           l.
           40.
           for
           materal
           r.
           material
           .
           p.
           108.
           l.
           38.
           for
           add
           r.
           and.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Authors
           and
           Books
           of
           Quakers
           ,
           quoted
           in
           this
           Narrative
           ,
           and
           some
           Books
           of
           their
           Opponents
           .
        
         
           
             GReat
             Mystery
             by
             G.
             Fox
             Printed
             1659.
             
             Fol.
             
          
           
             Saul
             's
             Errand
             to
             Damascus
             .
             By
             G.
             F.
             
               &c.
               1653.
               
               In
            
             4to
             .
          
           
             Truths
             Defence
             .
             By
             G.
             F.
             and
             Richard
             Hubberthorne
             
               about
               1654.
               
               In
            
             4to
             .
          
           
             Voice
             of
             Wisdom
             .
             By
             G.
             W.
             1659.
             
             In
             8vo
             .
          
           
             The
             Watcher
             .
             By
             J.
             Parnel
             .
             In
             4to
             .
          
           
             A
             Brief
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Dangerous
             Principles
             of
             Jo.
             Horne
             ,
             by
             G.
             Whithead
             1659.
             in
             4to
             .
          
           
             Truth
             Defending
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             by
             G.
             Whithead
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               1659.
               in
            
             8vo
             .
          
           
             A
             Brief
             Discovery
             of
             the
             Three-fold
             State
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             by
             G.
             F.
             &c.
             
             1653.
             in
             4to
             .
          
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Perfection
             Vindicated
             ,
             by
             Jo.
             Whitehouse
             ,
             1663.
             in
             4to
             .
          
           
             Fr.
             Howgil
             '
             s
             Works
             .
             1676.
             
             Fol.
             
          
           
             Several
             Papers
             given
             forth
             ,
             by
             G.
             F.
             1671.
             in
             4to
             .
          
           
             W.
             Penn
             '
             s
             Reason
             against
             Railing
             ,
             1673.
             8vo
             .
          
           
             W.
             Penn
             '
             s
             Christian
             Quaker
             ,
             1674.
             
             Fol.
             
          
           
             Appendix
             to
             Christian
             Quaker
             .
             1674.
             
             Fol.
             
          
           
             W.
             Penn
             '
             s
             Sandy
             Foundation
             .
             1668.
             4to
             .
          
           
             Ishmael
             and
             his
             Mother
             ,
             by
             G.
             W.
             &c.
             
             1655.
             4to
             .
          
           
             G.
             Whitehead
             '
             s
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             .
             1669.
             4to
             .
          
           
             Light
             and
             Life
             ,
             by
             G.
             Whithead
             1668.
             4to
             .
          
           
             Quakers
             Plainness
             ,
             by
             G.
             Whithead
             1674
             8vo
          
           
             Primer
             ,
             by
             G.
             F.
             Jun.
             and
             Stephen
             Crisp
             .
             1682
             240
          
           
             Serious
             Apology
             ,
             by
             W.
             Penn
             1671
             4to
          
           
             W.
             P
             '
             s
             Rejoinder
             to
             Jo.
             Faldo
             1673
             8vo
          
           
             Rich.
             Hubberthorne
             '
             s
             Collection
             1663
             4to
          
           
             He
             Goat
             '
             s
             Horn
             Broken
             ,
             by
             G.
             Whithead
             1660
             4to
             .
          
           
             Edw.
             Borrough
             '
             s
             Collection
             1672
             Fol.
             
          
           
             W.
             Penn
             '
             s
             Address
             to
             Protestants
             1679
             4to
          
           
             Jacob
             found
             in
             a
             Desart
             Land
             1656
             4to
          
           
             William
             Bailie
             '
             s
             Collection
             1676
             4to
          
           
             Tho.
             Elwood
             '
             s
             Answer
             to
             my
             First
             Narrative
             8vo
          
           
             Truth
             Defended
             ,
             by
             T.
             Elwood
             8vo
          
           
             Nature
             of
             Christanity
             ,
             by
             G.
             Whithead
             1671
             4to
          
           
             Christ
             Ascending
             above
             the
             Clouds
             1669
             4to
          
           
             G.
             Foxe
             '
             s
             Distinction
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Suppers
             1685
             4to
          
           
             
             News
             out
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             by
             G.
             Fox
             1655
             4to
          
           
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             within
             by
             G.
             Whithead
             ,
             &c.
             4to
          
           
             True
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             ,
             by
             Ed.
             Burr
             .
             1656
             4to
          
           
             Some
             Principles
             of
             the
             Elect
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             G.
             F.
             1671
             4to
          
           
             W.
             Penn
             '
             s
             Key
             ,
             last
             Edition
             1699.
             
               a
               little
            
             8vo
             .
          
           
             Antidote
             against
             the
             Snake
             ,
             by
             G.
             W.
             1697
             8vo
          
           
             Switch
             for
             the
             Snake
             ,
             by
             Jos
             .
             Wyeth
             1699
             8vo
          
           
             Truth
             and
             Innocency
             ,
             by
             Geo.
             Whithead
             1699
             4to
          
           
             Judgment
             Fixed
             ,
             by
             Geo.
             Whithead
             8vo
          
           
             Some
             Account
             from
             Colchester
             ,
             by
             Seven
             Quakers
             1699
             4to
          
           
             G.
             Whithead's
             Christian
             Epistle
             to
             Friends
             1691
             4to
          
           
             G.
             Fox
             '
             s
             Canons
             or
             Orders
             1669
             8vo
          
           
             A
             Few
             Positions
             of
             the
             sincere
             Belief
             ,
             
               &c.
               by
            
             G.
             W.
             &c.
             1698
          
           
             A
             Testimony
             for
             the
             true
             Christ
             ,
             
               by
               the
            
             Quakers
             1668
             4to
          
        
         
           
             BOOKS
             against
             the
             Quakers
             Quoted
             .
          
           
             Quakery
             Slain
             ,
             by
             Christopher
             Wade
             1657
             4to
          
           
             His
             Second
             Book
             to
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             4to
          
           
             The
             Scornful
             Quaker
             Answered
             ,
             by
             Magnus
             Byne
             4to
          
           
             A
             further
             Discovery
             of
             that
             Generation
             of
             Men
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             by
             Five
             Ministers
             of
             New-Castle
             ,
             1654
             4to
          
           
             The
             Way
             cast
             up
             ,
             by
             Geo.
             Keith
             ,
             1677
             8vo
          
        
         
           This
           Book
           was
           Published
           by
           him
           ,
           when
           under
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           Quaker
           ;
           tho'
           many
           things
           in
           it
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           the
           Prayer
           quoted
           in
           this
           Narrative
           ,
           p.
           21.
           
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47145-e880
           
             G.
             Myst
             .
             p.
             213.
             
             Switch
             .
             pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             Snake
             ,
             pag.
             85.
             
          
           
             Switch
             .
             p.
             453
             ,
             465.
             
          
           
             Switch
             ,
             pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             G.
             W's
             .
             brief
             Discovery
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             Truth
             and
             Inn.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             G.
             M.
             p.
             229.
             
          
           
             Saul's
             Errand
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             G.
             Myst
             .
             p.
             282
             
          
           
             G.
             M.
             p.
             310.
             
          
           
             G.
             M.
             p.
             281
             ,
             318.
             
          
           
             G.
             W's
             .
             brief
             Discovery
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             G.
             M.
             p.
             248.
             
          
           
             Switch
             ,
             pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             F.
             Howgel's
             Col.
             p.
             232.
             
          
           
             Truth
             and
             Inn.
             p.
             13
             
          
           
             Switch
             ,
             pag.
             46.
             
          
           
             
               C.
               Wade's
            
             second
             Book
             ,
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Truth
             and
             Inn.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Some
             Account
             from
             Colchester
             ,
             p.
             9.
             to
             the
             End.
             
          
           
             G.
             W's
             .
             Truth
             and
             Inn.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Switch
             ,
             p.
             184.
             
          
           
             Several
             Papers
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Truth
             and
             Inn.
             p.
             51.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47145-e12630
           
             W.
             P's
             Rejoinder
             ,
             p.
             299
             ,
             to
             307.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               Hub.
            
             Coll.
             p.
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             He
             Goar●
             Horn
             ,
             p.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Truth
             and
             Ion.
             p.
             72.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47145-e21950
           
             *
             Heb.
             2.
             11
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Antidote
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Voice
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Judgment
             Fixed
             ,
             p.
             330.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             28.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             8.
             
          
           
             Coloss
             .
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Light
             and
             Life
             ,
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Switch
             ,
             p.
             205.
             
          
           
             Light
             and
             Life
             ,
             p.
             64.